Documentos de Académico
Documentos de Profesional
Documentos de Cultura
B&
&
**V/i
LIBRARY
OF THE
Theological Seminary,
'
Case,
,S7*
elf.
Boo/.,
PRINCETON,
-^,S/C;
^Q.jO.
N.
J.
Qjv.is.ic n
Secti
vJ
^\
HELPS TO COMPOSITION;
OR,
SIX
HUNDRED
SKELETONS OF SERMONS;
SEVERAL
Rev.
Study
to
to be
VOL.
THE THIRD
St.
Paul.
I.
EDITION".
JUnfiont
Printed
FOR
T.
bi)
Lu
Hansard
Sons,
Luke Hansard
&
Sons,
GENERAL CONTENTS.
VOL. L
the author's preface
- pp.
to
XXU-
---------
SKELETONS
1.
VOL.
to 100.
II.
SKELETONS
101. to 219.
VOL.
III.
SKELETONS
220. to 342.
VOL.
IV.
SKELETONS
343. to 473.
VOL.
V.
SKELETONS
4?4. to 600.
WITH
TEN ENTIRE SERMONS ON THE CHRISTIAN'S ARMOUR,
PP. 495 t0 5 8 5-
A2
<
To
fc^
To each Volume
treated of
At
the
is
prefixed an
And
Texts
Volume
will be
Subjects proper
TABLE of
INDEX to
found a
and an
INDEX
TO THE
SUBJECTS
VOL.
OF
I.
SKEL.
PAGE
ii
only
true
-----------
globing
*
The
*
and
difficulty of
sufficient
ground
state -
of
246
249
----___
-----made
----------
Men's contempt of
God
The improvement
future
judgment
to be
The
--------------------------
of the redeemed
reflections of a penitent
The worth
10
] l
ia
The
13
The duty
15
Our
16
The ends
of the soul
255
159
261
264
267
270
272
275
278
281
284
-------------
2S7
The danger
of devoting ourselves to
God
men
252
of the doctrine of a
The doxology
243
for
Spirit
18
The extent
19
20
The
given to
-----------
17
of man's depravitv
is
------
290
293
296
209
* The Asterisk! denote those subjects that uerc treated before the Univcnitij.
The
INDEX TO THE
PAGE
K EL,
21
22
The omniscience
23
The end
for
afflicted
of
302
of Christian love
office
God
which God
306
to be
309
312
24
Encouragement
25
The
313
26
319
27
effect
God's people
-4*8
The
supports experienced by
-----------
321
324
29
327
30
33o
31
The Christian
The importance
Christ
congratulated
---
on his reliance on
--
32
The
/^33
The
34
An
35
Directions
------------
exhortation to holiness
how
to
hear sermons
36
The
37
The duty of
names and
offices
Jesus Christ
38
39
The remedy
for
of grace
have
those
40
4*
The
42
Regeneration considered in
43
4+
its
339
342
345
348
35i
353
33&
of
----------------who
-_--------__
considering the
333
------
356
358
36 2
3^4
&7
The
37
45
The
light in
373
46
The end
God
376
47
48
The brazen
49
The
for
final decision
to
difficulty of salvation,
The
379
383
--------
385
388
The
SUBJECTS OF VOL.
I.
PAGE
The
friends
The duty
The
God
392
394
397
The
folly
gospel
The work
remains
for
God's people
objects
The gospel
of our Lord's
frees
men
intercession
The
416
419
422
429
43
434
438
in us
The comfort we
a motive to holiness
Redemption by Chribt
443
---------------
the Christian's
God
contrasted
425
440
Our
413
God's dwelling
The
407
410
for
-------
final
An
God
The importance
men
----------
The
suffering or duty
The
4<>3
described
The
400
447
451
454
457
459
462
Advice
465
to backsliders
The means
*
-------------------
The causes
The
------
47i
474
------____-__
effects of Christ's exhibition
469
to the
477
480
Consolatiou
I.
PAGE
SKEL.
8l
Consolation
82
Christ precious
for
------------
the desponding
482
to believers
485
----------------
God's compassion
84
The good
85
The
86
37
The
S8
89
9o
91
The duty
92
93
94
The duty
95
The mercy
96
The
97
The
fruits of
98
99
100
effects of
stability of the
488
49 l
covenant
494
497
500
of trusting in
The consequences
God
The power
God
---_--_
------------in
prayer
of neglecting prayer
of persevering in prayer
of
of Christ's resurrection
510
5>2
516
5'9
5-23
God's favour
nations
506
----------------all
53
5*6
520
53*
535
.
539
54'2
PREFACE.
THE
first
I.
Why
the
THIS
1778,
The Author renew?, with unfeigned gratitude, his former acknowledgment of the very kind and liberal assistance, which he received
*
from the University in the first publication of this work and if any
thing could have stimulated him to greater exertion in preparing it
for the press, it would have been the desire he felt of rendering it not
altogether unworthy of their patronage. He is proceeding in a similar
work, which will be posthumous but whether as an whole he live to
finish it or not, every distinct Skeleton will be left, without any further
correction, ready for the press.
:
Vol.
I.
PREFACE.
ii
and
his sons
his ancle,
considered." I
It
making
piler,
all possible allowance for the views of the comthey are indeed " a\ odd fa ERA GO."
But a far
more
son,
in spite of'
Lord
Clarendon, and
Dr. Burnt
that
to
we
dare
to
PREFACE.
iii
the Editor,
as a minister of the
II.
Why
THE
various methods, which Mr. Claude has proposed for the treating of different subjects, are all exemBut the
plified in the Skeletons annexed to his Essay.
particular topics, which he mentions as Sources of Invention, may be rendered more profitable by being brought
into one viae. And the different modes of treating subjects,
which he suggests, may be more clearly understood, by
This idea having
being all exemplified on One Text.
occurred to the Author's mind, he has maturely weighed
it
and the more it engaged his attention, the more firmly
he was persuaded of the utility of carrying it into effect.
But he was aware, that, to propose a text in four different points of view, without introducing any material
If indeed he had chosen
repetitions, was no easy matter.
;
which
PREFACE.
iv
to the perfection
and usefulness
III.
Instruction
mons
is
relative to the
of great importance,
not
ow)i Skeletons.
Composition of Seronly to
Ministers,
were
it
much
this in
to
who
beginners,
is
tions given in
The
direc-
a Sermon, which
is
of
PREFACE.
with care
several
confirmation
of his directions,
are
sufficient
for
his
the
b
For
Student would
in this view, to
analyse some judicious Sermons, and to make use of those analyses
as the groundwork vi his own compositions.
find
it
not
B3
unprofitable,
PREFACE.
vi
intended rather to
she\v
how
illustrate
may be
texts
namely, to
treated in a natural
manner.
The
and simplicity
How
they uere
composed.
It
in the diction"
may perhaps
manner
ut the
in
formed.
As soon as the subject is chosen, the first
enquiry is, What is the principal scope and meaning of the
text? Let us suppose, for instance, that the text of the
ninth Skeleton were the subject.
Upon examination, it
appears to be a soliloquy of the Deity, expressing what
He had seen to be the workings of Ephraim's mind, and
declaring the emotions which the sight of his penitent
Having
child had occasioned within his own bosom.
introduced
into
any
part
nothing
is
ascertained this,
to be
of the discourse, which does not, in some way or other,
reflect light upon the main subject. The next enquiry is,
Of what parts does the text consist, or into what parts may
it he most easily and naturally resolrcd? Here an obvious
evident that the text contains,
division occurs
it is
1st, The reflections of a true penitent; and, 2dly, The
This division being made,
reflections of God over him.
the discussion of the two parts must be undertaken in their
order. But how shall we elucidate the first head? Shall
we say, that the penitent is roused from his lethargy, humbled for his transgressions, stimulated to prayer? &c. Sec.
Such a distribution would, doubtless, contain many useful truths; but they are truths which may be spoken from
a thousand other texts as well as this; and after they had
been spoken, the people would still be left without any
precise knowledge of the portion of Scripture which
should have been opened to them.
If the text did not
contain any important matter, it would then be proper,
:
and
not intended by " Simplicity of diction" that the language
should never he figurative, or sublime: the language ought certainly
to rise with the subject, and should be on many occasions nervous and
energetic: but si ill, it is a vicious taste to be aiming at, what is called,
d
It is
Jine language: the language should not elevate the subject, but the
subject,
it.
PREFACE.
and even necessary, to enter
vii
in this general
manner into
means of
is
always
periods; one
in
an easy method
for arranging
his expressions,
B 4
But
PREFACE.
viii
But
In
were
"
specified.
reflects
on
pleads with
God
to turn
his
mercy
PREFACE.
ix
will
"
jricheg,
we
are
to
understand pleasure,
and honour
" This,
noble; and
" Whether we
still
the same."
it is
is
not to be
a matter of
indifference:
rid
reader wish to see entire Sermons, with the Skeletonto them (which indeed will give him the must
perfect idea of their use) let him consult the Gospel Message (ill
p. 213 of this volume) with the first Skeleton that follows it; and
the 5761I1 Sermon, on Tenderness of Conscience, vol. v. p. 384, with
If
of the
the
same annexed
it.
PREFACE.
*'-
make a
discourse,
which,
if
and connectedly on the principal doctrines conIf any one, who bus entered upon the
sacred office, should think them worthy of his attention,
a different method of using them should be adopted. lie,
clearly
tained in them.
having finished
his
own command
using t/mn.
passages
f the
firming his
formally
PREFACE.
xi
own
discourse, at the
grateful to those
is
spect to
human
systems.
how
to introduce,
materials
PREFACE.
xh
may
own
taste.
There
is
mentioned
friends.
to the
It
is
if
their
all,
unless a con-
PREFACE.
plan,
if it
xiii
in point
of accuracy
manner
299,) adds,
He
315.)
tion
i.
e.
aside,
MONMOUTH."
displeasure.
" October
$t/t,
1674"
PREFACE.
xivr
tion against
the
it
able,
But
without book.
far prefer-
to
He
places.
considers
where a Minister's
it
talents will
it
IV.
The Sentiments and Doctrines contained
IN
the discussion of so
many
subjects,
it
in
cannot
them.
fail
but
must be more or
point
the
Author
canvassed.
On
every
has spoken
less
As for names and parties in
freely, and without reserve.
he takes his relireligion, he equally disclaims them all
gion from the Bible and endeavours, as much as posh
Hence, as in the Scripsible, to speak as that speaks
that every doctrine of our holy religion
tures
b If in any thing be grounded his sentiments upon human authority,
would not be on the dogmas of Calvin or Arminius, but on the ArHe has the happiness
ticles and Homilies of the Ckurch of England.
to say, that he does ex amnio, from his inmost soul, believe the doctrines to which he has subscribed: but the reason of his believing
them is not, that they arc made the Creed ui" ihe established (lunch,
it
in the
sacred Oracles.
PREFACE.
tares themselves, so also in this
sentiments,
xx
Work,
it
at all
On
the contrary,
judge it expedient on any account to soften, and paland fritter away this important truth.
While too
many set these passages at variance, and espouse the one
in opposition to the other, he dwells with equal pleasure
on them both and thinks it, on the whole, better to state
these apparently opposite truths in the plain and unsolie
liate,
doctrines,
lias
the holiness ot
sin
but will
any
1
The Tenth
Article.
PREFACE.
xvi
consider the inability of man to reconcile them, as a surhcient ground tor denying either the one or the other of
these trulhs ? If then neither of these points are doubted,
fruit-
to each other as
it is
truly scriptui
any man
not solicitous to
much
less
pronounce his
bring
to maintain a
design
any
has he
he merely otters an apoloey
to
controversy in suppc
for the sentiments contained in his publication, and,, with
much deference, submits to the public his views of scripand, whether they be perfectly approved or
ture truth
not, this he hopes to gain from all parties, a favourable
:
acceptance of what they do approve, and a candid forbearance in the point; they disapprove.
This being premised, he will proceed to state the manner in which these apparently opposite tenets may, in his
judgment, be profitably insisted on.
It is supposed by man v. that the doctrines of grace are
and
incompatible w ith the doctrine of man's free-will
But
that therefore the one or the other must be false.
whv so ? Can anv man doubt one moment whether he
be a free-agent or not ? he may as well doubt his own
the other hand, will any man who has
eusteno
humility, affirm, that he has " made
the smallest
;
and
not
PREFACE.
not received " from a superior power
refuse to say with the apostle,
am
what
am
"
Ey
xvii
k
r
the grace of
God
?"
.\_:ain
as men differ w ith respect to the first beginnings
of a work of grace, so do they also with respect to the
manner in which it must be carried on some affirming,
that God has engaged to " perfect that which concerneth
us ;" and others, that even St. Paul had reason to tlar
" le?t he hi nselt should become a cast-away-"
But why
3
should the^e things be deemed incompatible ? Does not
every man feel within himself a liableness, yea. a prone;
ne-s to
own
heart
that
is
who
will
holding on
denv
in the
this.
On
who
more
The
foregoing statement.
soul
k
Cor.
it. 7.
'
though God has decreed that he will save us from death. In both c
the decree of God stands; but the possibility of the event, as considered in itself, remains unaltered.
Neither our liableness to perish
prevents the execution of God's decree; nor does his decree alter our
B
Vol.
I.
Pet.
i.
5.
PREFAC E.
xviii
soul to
God,
tion of his
in order that
own
Doubtless
"
He who
spiritual temple,
eitiier
of these
Scriptures.
will
On
and liableness
if
God
c
Zech.
iv. 9.
his death.
PREFACE.
xix
God
Author and
upon
God
himself.
But
if
we should
bring before
arise
him
and
call
his
own
is
the
mere
result of his
own
free-will
if,
in
God.
Let us
illustrate the
doctrines
saints,
C 2
PREFACE.
xx
his
we should countenance
his
at the
error,
lie
obvious, that
spirit,
or (as
we should
God
requires of us)
the
com-
In adminishis
auditors,
and apportioned
to
them
either
are yet " babes in Christ," must have set before them
but that the doctrines of grace, or " the deep things of
:
digest,
John
x. 27, 28.
Cor.
iii.
1, 2.
Heb.
v. 12, 14.
PREFACE.
xxi
labour
so it is with respect to the points which we have
Or, if we ma)' be permitted a little to
been considering.
vary this illustration, the one sort of truths are as food
proper to be administered to all ; whereas the other are
rather as cordials for the support and comfort of those
who need them.
In a word, there seems to be a perfect correspondence
between God's works of providence and grace in the
former, " he workcth all things according to the counsel
of his own will," yet leaves men perfectly free agents in
;
all
that they
do
own
own will.
The Author
and alas
well
be,
But that they may be so stated as to be profitable to the souls of men, he hopes is clear from the illustrations that have been just given \
dictory.
He
trusts
and say,
he
be pardoned
shall
in
that,
his
if he go yet further,
judgment, there not only is no
a propriety
there
God
is
in
it,
it,
is
because
to the other.
more
effectual
influences
own
glory, he
oi his grace.
Thus,
promotes our greatest
good,
Many have carried
their attachment to system so fur, that they
could not endure to preach upon any passage of scripture that seemed
to oppose their favourite sentiments
or, if they did, their whole endeavour has been to make the text speak a different language from
that which it appeared to do.
In opposition to all such modes ot procedure, it is the Author's wish in this preface to recommend a con;
formity
c 3
PREFACE.
xxii
good,
in that
this
apology, were
it
acknowledge, that
his
points, let
it
tradict them.
xxu.
CONTENTS.
CHAP. I. OX THE CHOICE OF TEXTS.
Pr,-rYRTb
Examples.
---------_i_._.
of a Sermon Five
Each
too Utile
What
What,
festivals
3, 4.
28
28
....
29
29
---_-.--..
Sfc
27
i.
2 Cor.
---------____-.
Pace.
28
30
SERMONS
-----
must be
SI
S2
33
33
31
------
and affecting
instructive
Whether
31
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
------------
Of genius
Of doctrine
Of investigation
Of figures of speech
Of reasoning
Of grammatical remarks
Of criticisms
Of philosophical historical
Of quotations
35
35
36
56
37
38
38
33
38
rhetorical observations -
CONNEXION
rfe/Zned,
38
it
- _ -
38
39-
and sometimes
39
it
aflbrds an exordium
A TEXT
Two
of division
sorts
39
39
39
----------------------
is
as for prophecies
from disputes
for conclusions of
loii^r
-------
discourses
Gen.
Heb.
How
to divide a text
inform
------------
iii.
28.
Rom.v.l.viii.t.
lj.
iii.
Rem.
5, 6.
i.
ii.
6.
iii.
7.
Dan. ix. 7.
Heb. iii. 7,
Eph. i. 3.
Heb.
8.
x. 10.
Some
40
40
40
41
41
41
41
43
42
43
44
2 Tim.
Phil.
ii.
ii.
10.
13.
44
45
Nothing
XXIV
..
i
.
Examples.
Nothing must be put
in the first
seond
Page.
"\
------ J
45
John
xv. 5.
47, 56.
vi.
Roiii. viii. 1.
make
How
"\
-------_-j
much
when
------------------------------------\
remembered -------- -j
-------
a distinct part
to divide
texts
need
explaining
How
Division of
difficult texts
2 Cor.
17.
v.
John
vi.
47.
Acts
ii.
27.
John
Rom.
Rom.
iii.
16.
iv
i.
vi. l,
John
<;.
10.
iv.
52
---------------
V.
0/
TEXTS
way
to be discussed by
of
EXPLICATION.
54
Two
Rules
to
explication and
must be treated of by
words
to explain
55
of explication
Controverted texts,
Johnxvi. 12.
an intritate subject
exemplified
How
55
to explain difficult
Difficult
54
*4
Difficulties arise
How
^
-------------J
--------way
---------------------how
----------------
Difficult passages
How
54
--------
consists
----------------------- ---------------<
and
John
17.
i.
2 Cor.
7.
iv.
Proofs of fact
right
both fact
right
many
of terms Huncategorematica
sometimes not
How
to explain
and
to
Phil.
ii.
Heb.
68
xii. 6.
Isai. ix. 6.
Tim. i. 5.
8 11
l.ukeii.
he explained-
illustrate a proposition
exemplified
ii.
------
Phil.
Phil.ii. 13.
parti
Mark
viii.
John
iii.
Rom.
viii.
34.
16.
1.
---------
Eph.
Eph.
i.
i.
18.
18.
Psal.lxix. 21.
exxix. 2.
Exod. iii. 7, 8.
Heb. ii. 13.
ment
----------;
Inconsiderable propositions
50
53
53
CHAP.
47
47
48
50
52
PREACHER
47"
51
Isai. Iv. 6.
of texts of history
Subdivision
46
46
46
47
Ez. xxxvii.1-11
Psal. xxxvii.o.
Prov. xv.
3.
55
55
56
56
57
57
57
58
67
77
78
78
78
73
79
81
82
91
96
100
100
100
101
102
105
108
108
108
109
109
109
109
CHAP.
XXT
SOME
by
How
to
and observation
But
in
MO
------------------
OF
ExAMPIFS. Pace.
historical texts
Some
WAY
110
John
xii. 1, 2.
Acts
i.
Acts
ii.
110
1.
111
111
112
--------------
112
otlicr topics -
TOPICS
As
I.
Genus
II.
Species
--------------------------
III.
IV.
Relation
V.
-----
------
-----_-...._
-----..
Implication
113
na
113
Psal.
in
14.
1.
Psal. exxiii. 2.
115
xii.
17.
127
129
xii.
17.
iii.
Rom.
Rom.
VII.
State
1 Thes. v. 16.
VIII. Time
Place
-------_..
-------._____
--------___
--------____
XIV. End
XV. Manner --.-------_.__
X.
XI.
Persons addressed
XII. Principles
Tim.
Phil.
iii.
Rom.
Rom.
133
17.
134
135
xii.
17.
xii.
John
1.
ii.
14.
v.
proposed
Rom.viii.37.
Acts
22.
Rom.
xiv. 3.
XXII. Objection
------.._..
-------------_-._--__
-----------------._.
------Meanness
-------
i.
14.
14.
v.
Mat.
xvi. 22.
Luke
xvii. 10.
as of Majesty
John
Tenderness
Necessity
Evidence
XXIV. Degrees
XXV.
Interests
XXVI.
Distinction
Definition
Division
-----------_-_-------------.---__-.__
-------
xiv. l.
xiv. 6.
Acts
John
6.
i.
xiv. 16.
--
------
14S
144
145
146
147
Utility
141
142
John
XIX. Ground
XX. Composition
XXI. Supposition
135
137
138
139
140
140
1.
i.
vii.
---...
XVII. Difference
---->.
XVIII. Contrast
-
131
132
133
13,14
XIII. Consequences
114
5.
2 Thes.
VI.
IX.
110
10.
Exod.xx.3
Gal.
Matt.
5.
9.
i.
xii.
10
1 Cor. xv.
14
Rom.
Eph.
viii. 1.
ii.
4, 5.
148
148
148
149
149
150
150
151
153
153
154
154
154
155
CHAP.
XXVI
DISCUSSION
what
What
156
1.56
Example of
E^amvles. Pagi
by Application
lCor.
at large
method of discussion
this
Zeph.
way
Li.
xi.
156
157
1.
28.
157
DISCUSSION
Example of
of Proposition, what
this
method
---
at large
Rom.
viii.
13.
ISO
180
EXORDIUM,
what
196
---------------------------------------------------
196
199
They
199
202
202
202
203
20t
204
----------------------------------------------------------------__---_--
--------------J
not
common
May sometimes
be figurative
205
John
Affectation
205
206
206
Use of apophthegms
207
vi. .54.
Vices of exordiums
How
to
compose ihcm
207
Psal.xc. 12.
207
208
208
sacred history
203
to
be
in
May
conclusions
209
210
-
Tender
Elevated
210
210
sometimes be mixed
Must always be
The best
general
diversified
-------
210
211
311
27
ESSAY
ON"
THE
COMPOSITION
OF A
SERMON.
CHAP
I.
THERE
exordium,
and
1.
Never
a Bishop Wilkin says, " Preaching should have its rules and
canons,
whereby men may be directed to the easiest and readiest way for the
practice of
it.
Besides
&c. besides
all
Two
entrance
AN ESSAY ON THE
28
i
Never
venient
to
take
too
much
text,
or
too
little;
both
When
too
little
text
is
hearers think,
When
too
much
text
is
taken, either
many important
must be left
must follow.
A proper meamust be chosen, and neither too little, nor
reflections:
but
entrance on divinity, they presently think themselves fit for the pulpit,
without any further enquiry, as if the gift of preaching, and sacred
be counted very
oratory, was not a distinct art of itself.
1 Ins would
preposterous in other matters, if a man .-hould presume on being an
orator hecause he was a logician, or to practise physic because he
Wilkin's Eccksiastes.
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
20,
but
this is
a mistake
in
our churches
is
the
-,
AN ESSAY OX THE
JO
which,
if
own
flocks.
t<\\t
as
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
CHAP.
31
II.
Although
known,
make
understood without difficulty. This rule condemns embarrassment and obscurity, the most disagreeable thing in
the world in a gospel-pulpit. It ought to be remembered,
that the greatest part of the hearers are simple people,
whose profit, however, must be aimed at in preaching
but it is impossible to edify them, unless you be very
clear.
As to learned hearers, it is certain, they will
always prefer a clear before an obscure sermon for, first,
they will consider the simple, nor will their benevolence
be content if the illiterate be not edified and next, they
will be loth to be driven to the necessity of giving too
great an attention, which they cannot avoid, if the
preacher be obscure. The minds of men, whether learned
and the learned have
or ignorant, generally avoid pain
without
study,
increasing it at
the
enough
in
fatigue
;
church
2.
c
.
in
elevated
liishnp liurnet says, "
room
AN ESSAY ON THE
32
his
utmost
well
efforts,
wise, sober,
I say
chaste.
who
utter
jests,
who would
passage of scripture
who
careful
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
33
thing
itself.
they,
who
and scholastic questions, which they pretend to derive from their texts;
as, on the manner of
the existence of angels; the means whereby they communicate their ideas to each other; the manner in which
ideas eternally subsist in the divine understanding ; with
nitions in form,
many more
Vol.
I.
them
ance.
AN LSSAY ON THE
34
moral application
to the hearers;
this
Mr.
Daille fre-
d
.
is
instructs,
and
affects all
together'.
would
effects, for
it
pleases,
this
|>ermovere uccessunvun.
Vic. de Orat.
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON".
must bo well executed
f
,
35
One
of the most important precepts for the discusand the composition of a sermon, is, above
all things, to avoid excess
Ne quidnimis.
1. There must not be too much genius; I mean, not
too many brilliant, sparkling, and striking things; for they
would produce very bad effects. The auditor will never
6.
sion of a text,
fail to say,
genius,
The man
and
is
daily.
2. A sermon must not be overcharged with doctrine,
because the hearers' memories cannot retain it all, and
and because
by aiming to keep all, they will lose all
you will be obliged either to be excessively tedious, or to
propose the doctrine in a dry, barren, scholastic manner,
;
which
f
This style of writing or preaching is no where exemplified to
greater advantage than in a late publication, entitled Scripture Cha-
Rev.
Thomas Robinson.
AN ESSAY ON THE
$6
with too
much
matter.
Care must
will
evaporates.
till it
figures
ridiculous things.
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
37
itself.
are like
many
light,
irresistible.
6.
You must
as
oj observations foreign
d 3
all sorts
class
place,
AS ESSAY ON THE
38
place,
some
give either
and beauty
all
others
must be
or heighten
its
pathos
rejected.
learning; and very often they who fill their sermons with
such quotations, know them only by relation of others.
However, I would not blame a man who should use them
quotation not common, and properly made,
discreetly.
effect.
CHAP.
III.
OF CONNEXION.
THE
connexion
is
the relation
and give forced and far-fetched connexwhich ought to be avoided, for they are not
and sometimes good sense will discover the scope
frequently
ions,
all
natural
trifle,
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
most natural
way
will
and
be to
you can
if
find
none
The connexion
let
39
is
together.
II
P.
IV.
OF DIVISION.
be restrained to a
small number of parts: they should never exceed four or
the most admired sermons have only
live at the most
DIVISION,
in general,
ought
to
make
8
.
mention
6 Mr. Claude's direction to be sparing of divisions" is worthy of
Quintilian (who follows Cicero, /Eschines, Demosthregard by all.
online
enes, &c.) says, Qui recte diviserit, nunquara poterit in rerum
Carta sunt eniin non solum in digefendu questibuibus, sed
errare.
etiam in acequendis, si modo rich' dicimus, prima, ac serunda et deinceps: cohacretque omnis rerum copulatio, at ei nihil nee subtrahi sine
manifesto intellectu, nee inseri possit. Quint. Inst. lib. xi. cap. i.
A proper method Of division may be seen in the following specimen
from Cicero
Causa quae sit videtis nunc quid agendum sit considerate. Pn/nvm
mihi videtui de genere belli; dcindc de magnitudine ; turn de imperaPrirnvm helium Asiaticum genere suo
lore deligendo esse, dicendum.
:
grave
et
1. Quia
l. Quia agitur gloria pop. Rom.
Quia aguntur veclig.dia maxima. 4. Quia
Tertian Pompeius est
multoruna civiom
neeessarium esse.
aguntur fortuoae
bonus imperator, quia
ratorem commendant.
toritas.
4. 1'ehcitas.
These may be
3.
in eo sunt
called textual
and
V 4
topical.
2. Virtus.
3.
Auc-
AN ESSAY OX THE
40
mention many
text;
text
itself.
the covenant
made
with Abraham,
ike.
&c.
dispute,
Some
law.
clear
up the
state
still
iu
an exordium.
COMPOSITION" OF A SERMON.
ing discourse
this dispute
unci
we
between
St.
it
41
is
The
he shall be to
many
5.
In
respects,
its
lor
1
acquiescing
fully in the opinion of the translator, that type* should be bandied
cautiously, and soberly, and always under the immediate direction of
the New Testament writers.
A nr.in is always safe when he follow*
I
these guides.
this,
AX
42
ESSAY OX THE
ix. 7.
eth unto thee, but unto us confusion of' face, as at this day :
(which is a very proper text for a fast-day,) must not be
Jewish church
And,
in Daniel's time.
3.
In regard to our-
So
xoice,
own new
we
are his
his
workmanship, created
chap.
ii.
10.
creation
we
to
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
43
He said to the
to every creature a different blessing
earthy Bring forth grass, the herb yielding seed, and the
:
to thefishes
Jowls of the
air,
earth, and
and have dominion : Here, believers have every
one his whole blessing, for each possesseth it entirely.
The creatures then received but an imperfect blessing:
but we have received one as full and entire as God could
communicate to creatures. Their blessing was, in the
said,
subdue
it,
of the earth be blessed; and a comvery well be made of the temporal blessings
of the Israelites, with those spiritual benefits which we
receive by Jesus Christ.
shall all the families
parison
may
Most
for
them m
I?
m Oratio eujus gumma virtus est pcrspicuitas, quam sit vitiosa si
Quint. Inst. lib. i. c. 4.
egeat interprete!
Allowing that texts are to be divided after reducing them to categorical, i.e. to single propositions, either simple, the subjects and
predicates of which consist of single terms ; or complex, the subjects
and predicates of which are made up of complex terms; allowing
that the subject is to be considered first, then the attributes, which in
logic are the same with predicates, or what may be affirmed or denied
of any subject; allowing all this, yet it must not be forgotten that
this operation, and these terms, belong to the laboratory, and should
never appear in prescriptions to the people ; especially as Mr. Claude's
proposed end may be better answered without them.
lie aims to
make divisions natural: here is an example.
Archbishop Flechier, on Saul's conversion, considers, first, -what
Jesus Christ did for St. Paul ; 1. What St. Paul did fur Jesus Christ.
In the first part he opens divine compassion, as a spring whence flowed
Paul'*
AN ESSAY ON THE
44
If,
By
for example,
of the body
of
x.
10.
we
think
it
proper to speak
thing in
The
will
of
God, which
gives
it
this efficacy.
The second
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
quence deduced from the principle
4j
the occasion
with the means, and afterwards treat of the end ; with
the effect, and proceed to the cause, and so on ; or to
For instance, 2 Tim. ii. i o.
follow the contrary order.
:
There
pleasure.
cussed
are,
it is
plain,
effectually in
do
sure of
God.
In short,
it is
to be so
Above
all
thing in the
first part,
make
AN ESSAY ON THE
40*
make many
tedious repetitions.
to
disengage the one from the other as well as you can and
when your parts are too closely connected with each other,
place the most detached first, and endeavour to make
that serve for a foundation to the explication of the second, and the second to the third ; so that at the end of
your explication the hearer may with a glance perceive,
as it were, a perfect body, or a finished building
for one
of the greatest excellencies of a sermon is, the harmony
of its component parts, that the first leads to the second,
the second serves to introduce the third ; that they which
go before, excite a desire for those which are to follow :
and, in a word, that the last has a special relation to all
the others, in order to form in the hearers' minds a complete idea of the whole.
This cannot be done with all sorts of texts, but with
those only which are proper to form such a design upon.
Remember too, it is not enough to form such a plan, it
must also be happily executed.
You will often find it necessary in texts, which you reduce to categorical propositions, to treat of the subject, as
well as of the attribute
then you must make of the subThis will always happen, when the subject
ject one part.
of the proposition is expressed in terms that want explain;
Christ,
and
in
whom Jesus
Christ abides.
hath everlasting
life.
So again,
He that
He
eateth
my flesh,
him.
make
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
47
make a
third
attribute.
and sometimes
When
to the attribute
many
first
consisting of
call,
limbus patrum
holy,
which
in this
the natural corruption of the bod}'. Finally, we must examine the subject itself, the resurrection of Jesus Christ.
There are many texts, in discussing which, it is not ne-
but
all
the
For
example, John iii. 16. God so loved the world, that he gave
his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should
not perish, but have eternal
life.
The
categorical proposition
D
St/ncategoretvatica.
Of this kind are those words, which of
themselves signify nothing, but in conjunction with others in a proposition are very significant,
AS ESSAY ON THE
48
sition
God
is,
yet
it is
neither necessary
much on the term God, nor to speak in a commonbut divide the text into
place way of the love of God
two parts first, the gift which God in his love hath made
to insist
God
Christ
great a
But, 5.
gift.
disproportion
finite
2.
1.
Inasmuch
gift,
which
is
love
and
Then
part,
mine,
The
fruit of
that//t'
one
have eternal
after another.
Sometimes we
shall find
it will
enough
Rom.
make a
to
iv.
What
part,
which
it
will
sometimes
be, as in
Abraham our
father as pertaining to theflesh, hath found? for (/'Abraham were justified by works, he hath whereof to glory but
not before God.
Divide this text into two parts. 1. Coni
sider
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
sidcr the question,
What
The
2.
As
solution.
49
Abraham,
hath found?- And,
The
that
to procure a
But he has
at last procured
the very copy of Claude which Mr. Robinson made use of; and finds
that the mistake was altogether in the Translator; who rendered the
Vol.
I.
At
AN ESSAY ON THE
50
the answer.
The
objection
is, first,
proposed
in general
live in sin ?
And
the reason,
to
At
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
51
it
into
for drink,
he
is
he
is foe,
God, and
tion to
woman,
church,
the cause of
all
to mention
neither be
abused,
but there
tire
occasions,
AX ESSAY OX THE
52
occasions,
events did but too plainly prove the absence of the favour
of God. 2, He enumerated the sins of the church, and
third place,
In
short, it
depends on the
state of
each text
in
par-
ticular.
To render a division agreeable, and easy to be remembered by the hearer, endeavour to reduce it as often as
possible to simple terms. By a simple term I mean a single
word in the same sense as iq logic what they call tenninus
f
simpler
COMPOSITION' OF A SERMON.
53
simplex is distinguished from what they call terminus comIndeed, when the parts of a discourse are expressed
in abundance of words, they are not only embarrassing,
plex.
Observe
you
human mind
easily
retain
nexion'
As
who
will
a division,
is
a division
in
it
will
much more
1
.
to subdivisions,
much
it is
assist
when
but this must be clone very seldom for the hearers would
be presently tired of such a method, and by that means
cloyed of the whole".
;
CHAP.
OF TEXTS TO BE DISCUSSED BY
I
and
and
endeavour
V.
WAY
OF EXPLICATION.
general to
to give
disposition.
E 3
-AN
54
ESSAY ON THE
that he
is fitter
for
minister.
I suppose, secondly, that the student, having well
understood the sense of his text, begins by dividing it;
and that, having the several parts before his eyes, he very
nearly sees what are the subjects which he will have to
discuss, and, consequently, what ought to enter into his
composition'.
I suppose, farther, that he is a man not altogether a
novice in divinity but that he is acquainted w ith commonplaces, and the principal questions, of which they treat.
Supposing all these, the first thing that I would have
such a man do, is to observe the nature of his text; for
;
some
3
As for composing (says Bishop Wilkin) it will not be convenient
for a constant preacher to pen all his discourse, or to tie himself to
phrases; when the matter is well digested, expressions will easily
follow
whereas
will
he speaks by rote; he should take some liberty to proser according to his more immediate apprehensions of it; by
which many particulars may be suggested not before thought of, according to the working of his own affections, and the various alterations that may appear in the auditory; and, besides, they will breed a
as should be in that orator who is
vra-fr,<7Hx, such a fitting confidem
to bave a power over the affections ol others, which such a one is
Wilkin,'* EcclesiOst. sect. 2.
scarcely capable of.
This reminds mc of what Quintilian says upon extempore speaking
" Maximus vero studiorum frtu tus est, et velut praemium quoddam
amplissimum long! laboris, ex tempore dicendifacultas : quara qui non
with
tilings
cute a matte
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON".
55
in
and carefully
to
examine
his text
w ell upon
these
to
take.
Having
way
is
observation.
man
it
to take the
ird
to
very intelligible
or in
E4
and
things.
AN ESSAY ON THE
56
(rue sense
aft! et
make them
difficulty,
is,
which
it
treat of the
same expressions
is
which the
and by these means it
subject, or those in
Above
a
treats,
same
all,
principal
part
rtot
content yourself.
make
of grammatical matters
but only treat of them as previously
They must, as I
be explained, when they are either difficult or
important. There are several ways of explication. You
may begin by refuting errors, into which people have
fallen
or you may fall upon the subject immediately,
and so come to a fair and precise declaration of the truth
and, after this, you may dilate, (if I may venture to say
so) by a deduction of the principles, on which the text
depends,
have
said,
COMPOSITION" OF A SERMON.
57
Hold
on which the hearers' minds must be preoccupied; and because also truth, well proposed and fully
occasions,
error.
which
heretics
difficult to
comprehend,
and
Mr. Claude here explains Acts ix. 5. not as expressing merely that
opposition to him was fruitless, but as saying, that it arose from
the hardness of his heart; as though anX^on o-oi had been put for
1
Faiil's
a-xXn^rrn
<ra.
omitted it.
before him,
may
AN ESSAY ON THE
58
The
God
Mould
in
he
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
59
he could not but see in the works of nature, the provibut all these
dence, the justice, and the majesty of God
ideas were entombed in an almost infinite number of
errors, and all became useless, by the infinite dissipations
which worldly objects caused, by the natural blindnes
Tn one word, he
his mind, and hardness of his heart.
slept a double sleep, equally ignorant of his misery and
his duty. The sword of divine justice was upon him; but
he did not feel it: and although the condition of his nature,
and his dependence upon God, bound him to almost
:
He
and
owes him, by thatadmirable moral law, the words of which he caused them
to hear from the midst of flaming fire, and which at length
he wrote w itli his immortal finger on tables of stone.
3. He shewed most clearly and intelligibly, what a just
and innocent creature might naturally hope for from him;
and on the contrary, what a sinner had to fear.
Do this
(said he) and thou shalt live; and on the other hand,
Cursed is every one who eontinueth not in all things
2.
declared
all his
More-
AN ESSAY ON THE
Gq
4.
Moreover, as
this
all
tended to discover to
man
God was
his sin,
of satisfaction,
mercy. This declaration he
number of
among them
so many
settled
law were
must be
justice
made by
propitiatory sacrifices,
ordaining a great
public
satisfied,
informations
that
divine
mercy.
5.
finite
To shew
glory of
God
in his presence,
whom
all the
economy
truth
is
inasmuch as
God,
truth
is
promise;
which of
itself
shall
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
6l
shall bruise the serpent's head, and the serpent his heel. He
represented it more fully to Abraham in the covenant
made with him, and afterward reminded them in Jacob's
1.
shall ye hear.
is
them.
You may
add, 3dly,
taken also
and seeds
of the gospel, in a degree sufficient for the salvation of
The mercy of God was manifested
the people of Israel.
to them, not only for ages to come, but for themselves
in particular; for they were called, the remission of their
sins was promised, their eternal salvation declared, the
Messiah proposed not only to their speculation, but also
the spirit of adoption, consolation, and
to their faith
perseverance, was communicated to them.
Vet, if all
this be compared with the New Testament dispensation,
you will find only beginnings and foretastes, in comparison
with that admirable plenitude which we have received by
Jesus Christ.
in opposition
for perfection,
is
to the beginnings
You may
advantages the
whatever degree of grace was diffused
in the Mosaic ministry, all together, however, it is called
law : the reason is, that the denomination of an economy
must be taken from the predominant part of it. Now, it
is certain, in that dispensation, justice prevailed above
mercy, the measure of the spirit of bondage exceeding
(hat of the spirit of adoption ; for which reason St. John
4.
Israelites had, or
makes
AN
02
ESSAY ON THE
And
author, Moses.
first,
false
Moses was
set aside in
may
the
first
that
God.
who by
to
God
to be reconciled
sinners, he,
man.
For, as
to reconcile
God
men were
to
men, must
and
offer to
love.
ear,
them
COMPOSITION7 OF A SERMON.
them
as he
would
God
63
so great.
Moses
God
i.
He
God
consist
was a mutual
He ascended
;
and
he came down to
his orders,
this
signs.
Sec.
AN ESSAY
64
ON"
THE
and deceit
They
sweetness.
perfect beginnings.
The
gospel
is
Christ
which reason
for
mystery of godliness,
God
familiar manner, in a
and alarms
2.
frightens
us.
Grace, because
the mercy of
God,
it
in a declaration of remission
of
sins,
think
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
6j
think of
it,
4.
ministration
of the
Spirit,
it
is
is
invitation,
miration.
It
is
r).
Grace, in regard to the manner, in which the
quickening Spirit, who accompanies the word, works in
us; for he operates neither by enthusiasms, nor ecstasies,
nor violent transports, as formerly in the prophets but
by a gentle and tranquil impression admirably adapted
to rational creatures.
It is by enlightening our understandings, by rectifying our reason, &c.
The Gospel is also called truth u 1 In opposition to
prophecies in the law, which were only promises; the
Gospel is the accomplishment of these
therefore Jesus
Christ said upon the cross, // is finished; and at another
time, / have finished the work which thou gavest me to do.
For this reason the Gospel is called the promise, because
it is the execution of the great and glorious
promises
of God.
God, in regard to the Gospel, calls himself
Jehovah who is : under the law he calls himself Jehovah
who will be : but under the Gospel, who is, who was, and
who is to come. For, having accomplished his ancient
promises, he hath laid firm foundations of future glory.
2. Truth, in opposition to the ancient Jewish figures,
of which Jesus Christ is the substance.
The laze was a
shadow of good things to come : but the Gospel exhibits
the substance, the original, the archetype of what was
represented in the law, the true spiritual Israel of God,
the true deliverance from spiritual Egypt, the true manna,
the true tabernacle, the true Jerusalem,
all these we
have under the Gospel.
3. Truth, in opposition to the imperfect beginnings
under the law.
We are no longer under Tutors and
Governors but children at full age. lie have not received
.
the
u
The
discourse,
in the
three particulars
that the Gospel was, not erroneous, like the religiong-of the heathens,
not unsatisfactory and uninteresting, like Philosophy
not transitory,
as earthly things.
Vol.
I.
AN ESSAY ON THE
66
My
for in this
St.
Paul's reasoning.
an interpreter, on God's part bringing to men the mysand on men's part presenting to God
their faith, piety, prayers, and promises of obedience.
2. His ministry, like Moses's, was accompanied with
miracles of divine power, and glory, &c.
3. He, like Moses, caused his Gospel to be written for
a perpetual rule by which the church is to conduct
itself to the end of the world.
But, whatever agreement there might be between
Moses and Jesus Christ, there is no comparison between
For,
the one and the other.
1. Moses was not the author of the law, he was only
the dispenser of it; God himself pronounced the most
essential part out of the midst of the flames, and wrote it
but
in the end with his own finger on tables of stone
Jesus Christis the author of 'grace and truth for the Gospel
is founded on his blood, on his propitiation, and merit.
2. Moses was not, properly speaking, the mediator of
God's covenant with the Israelites, although he is so called
in Scripture, because he was a typical mediator, that is, a
simple interpreter between God and the people. If God
honoured him thus, it was neither in consideration of his
personal merit, nor on account of the love which God had
teries of revelation
for
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
67
zve received,
the house of
God
is,
as
*TIIIS
method
of explication, of
is
] ]
AN ESSAY ON THE
68
I.
as a ministry of Rigour,
opposed to Grace.
[Man knew neither himself nor
as
liis
God
the law
The
end
this
It
may be
as opposed to Truth.
[It held out Promises of what was afterwards to be
accomplished
It
God had
in reserve
them
for
The
this
law
Nor
as
Mediator 2
x
a Mediator was
He
real,
it
As
God
Gen.
To
]] ]
COMPOSITION Or A SERMON.
meditation of
sages of this
and
beautiful
it
must
kind
full
needs
fjfl
their extent.
As the dispenser
[He was
God
them*
employed
to
lie was
own
nation
to
Jehovah
He was inspired
history of his
human
In
flesh
it
It
is
li is
men
operates on us, not enthusiastically, but in a rational
It
manner
It
is
[It is the
before
It
is
begun
the Substance of
is
It
the
The author
[He,
like
God and
Men
His Ministry
also,
like
moreover caused
miracles
He
his
Gospel
to
tual rule
As such
lie
was honoured
infinitely
above Moses.
Moses
*
Exod. xx.
19.
Heb. x.
F 3
1.
Rom.
viii. 15.
AN KSSAY ON THE
70
Take
We
have
this
words of
St. Paul, 2
earthen
treasure in
vessels,
Cor. iv. 7.
that the
called
%* IT
found
to
is
they
all
to this
Essay
will be
But they
have an Exordium
all
will differ in
and
:
all have the Connexion of
have an Application of the Sub-
all
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
called life
71
for
what
i.~>
zine
7. Farther,
the Gospel
is
its
bason, &c.
;
;
AN ESSAY ON THE
72
now
it is
rations
But
is
vessels.
You may
is
i.
in us, as in
26.
earthen
e T
n the first edition we here omitted an Illustration, which the
Translator, with too much justice, c> lis "very far fetched: and in
rht subsequent e> ilions we have ende.ivi.ured to consult the benefit of
the Reader, by abridging or expunging such paits as tended to
mislead the judgment, and to dnert bis attention from the
mam
sfcope of the
argument.
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
belonged to their
ments, &c.
office,
Earthen
3.
73
vessels in regard
their
to
own
infirmities.
Thomas;
the conten-
tion between Paul and Barnabas; the spirit of authoritative pride, which made them dispute who should be the
greatest their spirit of revenue against the Samaritans, on
whom they would have made tire descend from heaven,
these infirmities proved their brittleness and
all
&c.
;
frailty.
apostles.
they ex-
When
and
tied
into
ministers.
AN ESSAY ON THE
74
Goopcl
itself,
and a stumbling-block
Yet, notwithstanding all these difficulties,
conversions abounded in every place.
healed the sick, they raised the dead, they foretold future
events, &c.
the
tongues, &c.
Having explained the excellence of this power, go on,
'idly, to shew the end that God proposed, which was,
that this
be of him,
men
to
invisible sun.
considering
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
75
who talked
with him, he fell prostrate before him, and would have
adored him, had not the angel corrected his folly by sayBein<f dazzled with the glory of the angel,
ing,
See thou do
not
it
jor I
am
thy fellow-servant
wor-
ship God.
And,
spirit
we
Rome
still
;
see the
same
God then, in order to stem this torrent, and to preclude such an abuse of his apostles, as the attributing of
the marvellous effects of his Gospel to them, was pleased,
while he employed them to convert mankind, to attemper
that honour with the meanness and frailty of their condition.
He
suffered
them
Moreover,
it
is
certain, their
meanness very
much
con-
power in the
to "convince mankind that
Never does God appear
AN ESSAY ON THE
76
f
The Editor has left this discourse in the same state as in the
former editions, in order to illustrate his reason for altering or omitting some that follow.
Mr. Claude's Rules are so good as scarcely to
admit of any improvement; and he is, for the most part, happy in
his illustration of them.
But in some of the longer discourses he multiplies Subdivisions, so as to obscure, and almost destroy, the unity of
the subject. This is the case, in a measure, in the preceding discourse.
Under thefirst Subdivision of the first general head, he has no less than
eight subdivisions more (the four last of which, at best, arc supcrlluous, and tend to perplex, rather than elucidate, the subject); and
under
] ]
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON".
farther, there are
77
of explications.
Observe,
plain,
and
and
needs
only
tobc. proposed,
issimple
The first
clear
and
agreeable
elucidations.
enlivened
with
and
The other kind of explications must not only be stated
txvo sorts
and explained, but they must also be confirmed by suffiSometimes a text speaks of fact, which
cient evidence.
can be confirmed only by proofs of fact: sometimes it is
a matter of right, that must be established by proofs of
right and sometimes it is a subject made up of both fact
and
a.
under the second Subdivision of the same head, he has subdivision aftei
subdivision.
The same fault obtains under the second general head
also
and in some other of his discourses, he seems (in opposition to
his own rule, page 36.sec. 3.) studious to say all that can be said, instead of selecting what is most pertinent and proper. The Editor conceives the presenj. discourse would have been more perspicuous and instructive, if the more select parts of the latter subdivisions had been
compressed into one continued illustration of the former subdivision
:
Thus
I.
vessels
the image
of a
treasure
[There
substantial
Nor can
it
is
no other
treasure
so
valuable,
so abundant, so
And
caution
Though honoured
mities
II.
is
were
thus, they
still
to
infir-
gives for
an 'excellency of power
it
in the
Reader will only bear in mind, that the discourses are introduced solely nith a view to illustrate the rules, he will require no further apology for the alteration or omission of such as obstruct, rather
than advance, the general design of this Essay.
If the
AN
78
and
right
ESSAY ON THE
We
right, as well as
will give
an ex-
ample of each.
For the first, take this text, Phil. ii. 6. Jesus Christ,
being in theform of God, thought it not robbery to be equat
Having explained what it is to be in thejorm
with God.
to
count it not robbery to be equat with God,
and
God,
of
namely, that it is to be God, essentially equal with the
Father, and co-eternal with him, &c. you must needs
make use of proofs of fact on this occasion for every
;
the other.
Take
the 7th verse of the same chapter, Jesus Christ made himself of no reputation, and took upon him thejorm of a servant,
in the likeness
ofmen: or the 8 th
verse,
and became
Having
9th verse, which speaks of Christ's exaltation.
explained the subject, you must endeavour to confirm it,
not only by proofs of fact, but also by proofs of right
to which purpose you must prove, 1 That the fact is as
St. Paul says.
And, 2. That it ought to be as it is, by
reasons taken from the wisdom of God, &c.
.
apostle's
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
apostle's doctrine,
it
79
You
wisdom.
will
infinite
number
There
are
sometimes
destination
case,
and
you may
texts of explication, in
someone
many
which we
branches.
As
In this
num-
speculative
says,
God
works
in us to do.
3.
The first
St.
Paul
dispositions to
in putting us in
in us to will
and
to do.
5.
The
says,
AN ESSAY ON THE
80
says,
God
When God
him.
sist
6.
when you
single words,
ing
The Editor
takes the liberty of observing, that His mode of illustrating a subject appears to him too refined and complex. He would
rather recommend a more simple method. The thing to be explained
s
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
8l
it
word,
are
it
were),
is
many important
matters
in
tial
remarks'.
simple
Enlarge on the most obvious articles. The more pains (says the
Archbishop of Cambray), the more pains an haranguer takes to dazzle
me by the artifices of his discourse, the more 1 should despise his vanity.
I love a serious preacher, who speaks for my sake, and not for his own
who seeks my salvation, and net tiis own vain-glory.
would have
him naturally a man bf good sense, and to reduce ail he says to good
sense as the standard ot his discourse. His studies should be solid he
1
should apply himself to reason justly; md industriously avoid all subtle and over-rerined notions. He should distrust his imagination; and
not let it influence his judgment.
He shout! ground every discourse
upon some evident principle; and from that draw 'he most obvious and
natural consequences.
Letter to the French Academy, sect. 4.
k
Observe the method of Mons. Daille
This famous preacher expounds the Epistles to the Philippians and Colossians in a course- of
Vol. I.
sermons.
AN ESSAY ON THE
82
simple terms as much as possible, in relation to the present design of the sacred author, and to the circumstances
of the text for by these means you will avoid commonplaces, and say proper and agreeable things.
Sometimes you will meet with texts, the simple terms
;
of
sermons.
or less,
He
lie does not trifle with terms : but he takes the subject, and, collectit into two, three, or four propositions, discusses it in a sensible
ing
Many
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
83
Hence
it
is,
that not
God,
all
believers are
How
g 2
derness
AN ESSAY ON THE
84
...
;
And, besides all this, as these sorts of unions are heterogeneous, without fitness and proportion, they are accompanied with an almost
infinite
number of inconveniencies
COMPOSITION' OF A SERMON.
ties: for if
we
85
who
who loves diversions, hunting, gaming, assemblies; or
we love those things
as some love arts and sciences
which have no love for us and we give our hearts to that
which has no heart to return the present which we make.
loves his silver
What
pleasure
again?
Does
men
mean
own
the
grateful
of
it,
already disposed
of,
affection,
or hearts
want.
love as
it
regards
God, pass on
to
its
AN ESSAY ON THE
86
'.
dissipate their errors, our perfection correct their imperfection, and our riches supply their poverty.
You
less,
Proceed now
this love
is
who
is its
object.
shew how
commandment ; and repeat the
which
is
to
which
heart,
Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thine
and thy neighbour as thyself. In effect, all our
is,
first
as the
second table of
an holy communion.
All the virtues which the particular articles of the moral
law require ol us, are only so many branches of this love;
this
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
the general virtue, the parent and protector of
tin's is
the
87
rest,
all,
giving
them
all
their
action
God.
Besides, love
for
is
it
him
men
that
all
it
God, and
the word is
to
them
uniting
to
together.
be preached in
It
common
is
for this
to
all, that,
may have but one heart and one soul towards God.
The Holy Scripture doubtless has regard to this, when
treats of our communion with Jesus Christ under the
wc
is
the
for as the
union, which
interests
all
other believers;
among them, no
g 4
conflicts together,
dif-
no
anti-
;;
AN ESSAY ON THE
88
Christ,
stature
love,
even Christ
wcreas
no
itself in lore.
you understand
end is love
proposes to us of mysteries, precepts,
doctrines, objects of faith, or objects of hope, all are
fruits of God's paternal love towards us, and, consequently, motives to us to love him with all our souls.
The church, which religion forms and composes, is only
one great family, where all are brethren, all participating
the same inheritance, nourished with the same food, and
living under the same discipline.
religion in
for,
g<,
ncral,
whatever
it is
it
vinces,
enjoy
COMPOSITION* OF A SERMON".
89
to render to
penetrate their souls, you would find nothing but selfinterest; and, in regard to God and their friends, nothing but negligence and contempt.
Thev
love
whose love
to
?
;
AN ESSAY ON THE
gO
religions
inspire
for
this
mind
is
prepossessed.
proceeds from a pure heart, that is, a heart truly regenerate, a heart where sin is dethroned, and where holiness
and righteousness
reign.
distinguished from
sympathy of many
Christian love
2.
is
also hereby
This last is a
worldly friendship.
hearts conspiring together in the ser-
the
same
sanctity.
this state,
it
demands a pure
heart, a
neighbour as we ought.
To this the Apostle adds a good conscience, which is
almost the same as the pure heart, of which we have
spoken for to love God with a good conscience is to love
him sincerely, free from scrupulosity, without fraud, without hypocrisy, without a mixture of interest, without
dependence on self-love it is to love him neither with a
transient impetuosity, nor with the imperfect desires of
enjoying his communion and presence
but with a real
:
and
faithful application to
all
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
() 1
our
own
minds.
tine,
St.
and
lively
injudicious to discuss
do
to
it
words, chap.
ii.
8,
9, 10, 11.
And
this
This instructive
way of explicitly discussing the terms of scripture, well and judiciously
I?)
be discussed.
AX ESSAY ON THE
92
all
the circumstances
simple
2.
and inconsiderable.
That it seems as if he took more pleasure
in
bestow-
That
3.
there
is
Here in like manner angels are famiw ith shepherds angels to mark his majesty, shepherds
aster
his humility: angels, because he is Creator and
of all things ; shepherds, because he made himself of no
reputation, and took upon himself the form of a servant.
eclipsing the sun.
liar
may make a
who
says,
abiding
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
93
You may
Remark
a second circumstance
men
not
men
order.
Thus
they
who appeared
is
light, shining
most
affecting of
all
AN ESSAY ON THE
94
news of the
consolations, the
all
the world.
And
observe,
i
The angel says to them, Fear not. He uses this
preface to gain their attention, which fear, no doubt, had
.
all interests.
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
,95
auditors to feel a
still
coming
an essay on the
gG
last
he
for
Then
m
.
I proceed to add
something concerning expressions peculiar to Scripture.
These deserve a particular explication, and should be
discussed and urged with great diligence, as well because
they are peculiar modes of speaking, as because they are
In this class I put such forms of
rich with meaning.
speaking as these : To be in Christ Jesus. To come to Jesus
Christ.
To come after Jesus Christ. To live in the flesh.
To live after theflesh. From faith to faith. From glory
to glory. To walk after the flesh. To walk after the spirit.
The old man. The new man. Jesus Christ lives in you.
To live to Jesus Christ. To live to ourselves. To die to the
discussed.
01
This discourse was very long and tedious. All that could elucidate
the treating of texts by comparison is retained ; but that which tended
only to distract the mind, is expunged.
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
C>7
discussed. Let us take these words ; Mark viii. 34. Whosoever will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up
Methinks it would not be imhis cross and follow me.
In the first
proper to divide the sermon into two parts.
we would treat of the expressions, which Jesus uses, Come
deny himself take up his cross andfollow me.
after me
And in the second we would examine the entire sense of
our Saviour's whole proposition.
To begin then with the explication of these expressions.
To come after Jesus Christ signifies no other thing than to
be his disciples, to take him for the rule and model of
our conduct ; in a word, to profess an acknowledgment
of him as our head and master, our supreme prophet and
teacher, our pattern and exemplar.
Deny himself is an expression so singular, that it seems
to shock reason and nature, and to suppose a thing difficult, yea, absolutely impossible, or at least extremely
criminal.
Yet, it is certain, nothing can be more holy,
nothing more necessary, nothing more just than this
self-renunciation which Jesus Christ here ordains.
He
does not mean that we should divide ourselves from
ourselves, or that we should hate ourselves ; but he
intends,
1. In general, that we should renounce all that is in
us excessive, vicious, and irregular this he calls self, because corruption is become, as it were, natural to us,
:
we
being conceived in
sin,
He commands
us
2.
and shapen
in iniquity.
state
god
3.
to himself.
He
all
own
Vol.
I.
Christ
AN ESSAY ON THE
g8
Conversion
and carnal
sin
is
lusts are
made
man.
because nature
vie
suffers,
is,
approve
his mysteries
To become
his
maxims,
his
to
and holiness of
his laws.
2. To J'olloxv is to imitate him, to propose him as our
exemplar and pattern in the whole conduct of our lives,
to walk in the same way as he walked, in order to obtain
in glory.
is
explained.
This
is
the
first
part
The second
consists in consider-
means
He
then, that, if
his disciples
sanctification
and
affliction.
Sanctification.
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
of Jesus Christ
appeared
Qg
We
"
This
is
somewhat abridged,
for the
same reason
as the foregoing.
100
AN ESSAY ON THE
God so loved the wo?id: for the chief article in the doctrine
of the love of God is its greatness, expressed by the word
so.
It is the same with that other term now, There is
therefore now no condemnation to them which are in Christ
Jesus; for the word now shews, that it is a conclusion
drawn from the doctrine of justification, which the apostle
had taught in the preceding chapters j and it is as if he
had said, From the principles which I have established,
Havit follows, that there is now no condemnation, &c.
ing then explained, 1. What it is to be in Christ Jesus;
2. What it is to be no more subject to condemnation chiefly
insist, in the third place, on the word notv; and shew
that it is a doctrine which necessarily follows from what
;
Paul had established'touching justification, in the foregoing chapters: so that this term makes a real part of the
explication, and indeed the most important part
Sometimes these terms in question are not of consequence enough to be much dwelt on, but may be more
St.
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
repeats in the Gospel, with
I
know no
portant
many more
but
it
must be
left
make
attention will
little
101
and
very easy.
When
of a proposition,
and
you
must,
l.
of
it
of
sorts
all
ambiguity.
2.
If
it
be requisite, shew
how important
in religion
it
hand
in
piety
derives
thence
same
nature.
3.
Having placed
importance,
it
in
a clear
light,
and shewn
its
In all
cases endeavour to illustrate, either by reasons or examples,
or comparisons of the subjects with each other, or by remarking their relation to each other, or by shewing their
conformities or differences, all with a view to illustrate the
matter that you are discussing. You may also illustrate a
proposition by its consequences, by shewing how many important inferences are included in it, and flow from it.
if it
it.
doctrine of revelation.
fine,
the subject
insist,
AN ESSAY ON THE
102
nor too
much known.
This your
own good
sense
must
discern.
remark.
saints.
that ye
first is
! The second is
may know what is the hope of his
understanding
The
calling,
and what
and
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
10}
other goes farther, and consists not barely in seeing obbut in looking at them so as to conduct and regu-
jects,
late
so a
our actions
man
so a
functions
this
Thus
it is
one a
to
open
own
his
heart,
and ask
deliverer, to
speculative knowledge
in
m 4
as
AN ESSAY ON THE
104
is
called an heart
of
Where
stone.
numerous.
While you are confirming this proposition by Scripture,
you may mix an illustration of it by reasoning, by shewing
that our attachments to the world are so many and so
strong, that supernatural grace
dissolve
them
absolutely necessary to
is
either
St.
Paul,
God
image of his Son. When Jesus Christ came into the world,
he came not in the ordinary natural way, but by a law
above all laws in the world he was made of a virgin,
formed by the power of the Holy Ghost. God declares,
that Christians are born, not of blood, nor of the will of
the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of himself; and on
:
\B~V>*
this
Christ.
it
this proposition,
by any examples
shone
in
St. Peter,
&c.
in short,
in conversion.
and
differences.
You may
illustrate
by
its
consequences,
shewing the
greatness
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
105
The
illustration
may
conversion
work
is
man
to
of God.
All
men
himself: Philosophy
is
this
Finally,
who
you
proposes
He
had
felt all
its
fathomed, as it were, all its depth ; and, consequently, could well speak of it.
Or by the persons
to whom it was addressed, the Ephesians, who had been
reclaimed from the greatest superstition that was among
the Pagans, that is to say, the worship of Diana.
The manner in which St. Paul proposes this truth must
not be forgotten ; it is in the form of a wish or prayer
May God give you an illumination of the eyes of your
understanding ! which shews the necessity and importance of grace, without which all the other mercies of
God would be rather hurtful than profitable.
You may also remark the circumstances of time and
place
for St. Paul wrote this epistle when he was in
prison at Rome, when he was loaded with chains, and
when the Gospel was every where persecuted. Under
such forbidding circumstances, the Holy Ghost must
needs display a mighty power in conversion p .
Secondly, to give an example of propositions, including
diverts truths, which must be distinguished from each
other.
cannot choose a more proper text than the
remaining part of the passage which was just now explained
That you may know, says St. Paul, what is the
hope of his calling, and what the riches of the glory of
efficacy
We
The
apostle's proposition
is,
by the illumination of grace, we understand the innumerable blessings to the enjoyment of which God calls
us by his Gospel.
Now this proposition includes many
truths, which it will be necessary to distinguish.
1. That the Gospel is a divine vocation, a loud voice,
which cries, Awake thou that sleepest, arise from the dead,
that,
and
*
Out
one sermon.
the most
AN ESSAY ON THE
106
and Christ
the
COMPOSITION OF A SEKMOX.
the
title
of wages
Of
title
of
inheritance.
4.
last
inheritance signifies
his
the value,
the excellence,
the
Similar to this
us.
will
is
Christ's saying to
When
his apostles,
mystical line into the sea, the wide world, they took an
of his
7.
we have
It
AN ESSAY ON THE
108
It can
seen.
It
comes
illuminates us,
influence, as
it is
we have already
and when God
we should be
igno-
in different views.
particular.
Many a time
youth ; yet have they
These words belong, as
to the Jewish, so to the Christian churchj and must be
applied to both. In short, it is the same with all typical
So again
my
prophecies.
Of
propositions,
to be remarked,
of Antichrist.
5.
And,
1 Perhaps these seven heads might have been more profitably in.
eluded in the three following: I. That Christians have a very glorious
1. That
That they must
portion.
3.
it
is
their
privilege to
know
their
title
to
it.
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
IO9
Babylonian captivity.
2. In the deliverance of the
church by the ministry of the Gospel.
3. In the last
resurrection.
There are many passages of Scripture
which must be explained in this manner.
In regard to those propositions which seem inconsiderable when taken in a general sense, but which are very
important in a particular explication, they may be exemplified by these two passages
Psal. xxxvii. 3. Inhabit the land. At first sight, it seems
as if there was nothing in these words ; nevertheless, a
particular explanation will discover many excellent truths
in them.
So again, Prov. xv. 3. The eyes of the Lord are in every
place, beholding the evil and the good.
In the general
notion of this proposition, which only regards the omniscience of God, there does not seem to be any thing
extremely important: but if you descend, as you ought,
their
to particulars,
1.
mining
2.
you
will perceive,
all
events,
AN ESSAY ON THE
110
II
VI.
P.
OF TEXTS TO BE DISCUSSED BY
SOME
texts
WAY
OF OBSERVATION.
way
require a discussion by
deration, or observation.
The
following hints
of consi-
may
serve
When
well
known
to the hearers,
it
':
this
human
shapes.
dis-
cuss
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
Ill
they had the same hope, the same opinions, the same judgment
and thus their unanimity is
it
signifies, that
quarrels
among them on
religious matters (which, hownot granted), it is owing to the stupidity and ignorance in which the people are kept, or to that indifference and negligence which the greatest part of that
community discover towards religion, concerning which
they seldom trouble themselves ; or to the fear of that
ever,
is
plication,
you
perceive,
is itself
AN
113
ESSAY OX THE
logical
that
religion.
passant.
style,
the
u 1. Conceive
Acquire a habit of conceiving clearly of subjects.
Conceive of
own
in
their
natures.
1.
distinctly
of things clearly and
things completely in all their parts. 3. Conceive of things comprehensively in all their properties and relations. 4. Conceive of things
extensively in all their kinds. 5. Conceive of things orderly, or in a
*
proper method."
vi.
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
the houses, which
we imagine
creatures of fancy,
all
in the clouds,
113
the
mere
Endeavour
AN ESSAY ON THE
114
your text on every
of elucidating it.
side,
I will
RISE
Psal.
14. Sacrifice to
1.
God
this text, I
would
first
The
serve
that
with his
is
it
God
who needs
nothing,
that the
God
which
them
assigned nothing.
less ?
and the
Why?
because he loved
censer,
had
who had
God
the priest-
and, conse-
This
quently, could have no need of temporal things.
is, you see, to rise from species to genus ; for the text
does not speak of sacrifice in general, but of the sacrifice
yet, when these general conof praise in particular
siderations are pertinent, they cannot fail of being well
:
received.
II.
An
of'
Psal. exxiii. 2.
of'
Betheir
masters,
k
This
is
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
115
Here
master*, so cur eyes wait upon the, Lord our God.
in
musters
with
regard
to
servants,
observe,
aptly
you may
and in
There
God
is
a hand
oi'
beneficence,
a hand of protection or
servant expects
and refuses
all
help,
except that
He
of
his master.
the help of
the help of
his providence,
his
to
grace and
and
to
point of view.
III.
A VICE, WHICH
IS
IS
COMMANDED.
I 2
God;
AN ESSAY OX THE
Il6
God
hypocrites, which
is
farfrom
lips,
is
we.
It is
and repentance
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON".
ottr
love
finite
must resemble
and
this
is
its
object
one sense of
this
and
it's
11?
object
command, Thou
is
in-
shalt
Lord thy God with all thy soul. But how, say
can we, who are finite creatures, perform infinite
acts?
I answer, the acts of the creature are, in a manner, infinite.
This infinity consists, in my opinion, in
two things.
First, our emotion? go to the utmost extent
of our power, without coolness or caution; and, secondly,
when we have stretched our souls to the utmost of our
power, we cannot be content with ourselves, and we
acknowledge our duty goes infinitely beyond our emotions
and actions. Thus we ought to love God with all the
powers of our hearts, giving up (if I may so speak) our
lore the
you,
to every
subjects
rivers,
fountains,
and
Not
rills.
become nothing
in his presence.
I
AN ESSAY ON THE
l8
may
he the children of
is in
heave//
love,
saw
for
the
I am jealous
God
his
8.
Christian's love to
God
is,
to
lament when
neglected or despised,
principally consists in
not always a certain character; for how many persons arc there who abstain
from evil and do good, from principles of interest or fear
rather than love
but, however, it is a negative character
obedience.
This, I grant,
is
always sure
We
be
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
110,
pleases
(1
mean
God
Whenever, then,
two great interests
his glory
as the fruits
or as paternal strokes to establish us
in holiness, they
O my
Hence
Lord:
My
me? why
art
The
AX ESSAY OX THE
126
10.
True love
to (iod
is
not superstitious.
Supersti-
extraordinary creatures,
hypocrisy, which
makes men
willing to
discharge their
God
obligations to
;
is
propensity natural to
all
this may be referred the worshipping of images, the invocations of saints and angels, the custom of swearing
by
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
it
less
121
oibers,
as
beads,
It
is
God
of
God and
itself is inflexible,
12.
Heal love
is
Its tranquillity is
not
it
is
lively
to
Finally,
is,
awake
us,
after
we have
but returning
immediately
AN ESSAY 0N THE
12 2
immediately to repentance.
Indeed, tardy repentance?,
which come after \vc have exhausted the patience of God,
and drawn the strokes of his rod upon us, arc much more
likely to be effects of nature than of love to God.
Selflove has so great a share in such a conduct, that, if we
do not attribute our repentance u holly to it, we must in
great, part.
Yet it is certain, when repentance does not
flow wholly from love to God, it is not wholly heavenly
and spiritual it is a compound of heaven and earth,
divine faith and human prudence; and so much as it has
of nature and sinful self-interest, so much it loses of its
Genuine love does not then wait
worth and excellence.
for carnal solicitations, nor till afflictions inform us of our
it freely comes
state
to our aid, and constrains us to
return to God, even before we feel the effects of his
;
indignation.
So much
c
.
may remark,
1st,
That
the
coming of Jesus
is
a fear.
The
latter
The multiplying
judgment, a great
This
fault in composition.
such a number as will fairly embrace the whole subject, and may easily
be remembered. All that ieally belongs to the subject in these thirteen
heads might have been introduced under the three following: True
love to God is, 1. Supreme, possessing the heart, the whole heart, &c.
2. Uniform, as well under his corrections as under his smiles. 3. Obediential, instigating us, not to an observance of superstitious rites, but
to an humble and active performance of his revealed will.
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
2,3
desire of
all
believers?
How much
of the
more,
our souls in patience; for it does not proceed to murmuring, but submits to the will of God; knowing that times
and seasons are in his own power: If he tarry, wait for
St. Paul after Habakkuk says, Ueb. x. 37; that
be not impatient, do not murmur, for he will certainly come, and xcill not tarry.
They are the profane
only who say, JVhere is the promise of his coming? Jar
him, as
is,
since
AN ESSAY ON THE
124
acre
We
from
my
in
soul?
why
God, for I
who
is
me?
hope thou
my
the health of
We
My
fellow-servants.
Mill begin.
You
will
this
add
But,
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON*
{jut,
-2i\\y,
this
would be but
little,
if
12/J
avarice affected
Ortly the
it
comes often upon it, and beareth only thorns and briers.
He is an unfruitful tree, a gulf which draws in waters
from all parts, but from which no stream runs; or, if
you will, an avaricious man is like death, that devours
all, and restores nothing: whence it comes to pass, that
no man is in general so much despised, while he lives,
as a miser; and no man's death is so much desired as his.
He never opens his treasures till he is leaving the world
he, therefore, can never receive the fruits of gratitude,
because his favours are never conferred till his death.
3d. Farther, this vice not only renders a man useless
to society, but it even makes him hurtful and pernicious
to it.
There is no right so inviolable, no law so holy,
which he will not violate greedily to amass riches, and
How many violent encautiously to preserve them.
croachments, how many criminal designs, how many
dark and treasonable practices, how many infamies and
wickednesses, have proceeded from this perverse inclination!
If a covetous man is barren in kindnesses, he is
fruitful in sins and iniquities.
There are no boundaries
which he cannot pass, no barriers which he cannot readily
go over, to satisfy his base passion for money.
;
4th.
13y this
this vice
anity.
is
5th. It
is
St.
Paul
calls avarice
idolatry
AN ESSAY ON THE
126
inclination
is
It is the
dence.
in regard
to
when
If an object
of a small expence to gratify his resentment.
of public joy or sorrow offer itself to his view, simply considering it in a general view, he will be glad or sorry,
according to the nature of the thing in question ; but
should this occasion of public joy interest him ever so
or in any manner prejudice his pretensions, all
little,
on a sudden you will see all his joy turned into sorrow.
In like manner, when a public calamity gives him an
of gaining any thing, all his sorrow is
turned into joy.
If he ardently loves any one, he will
love him no longer if he begin to cost him any thing;
avarice will turn all his love into indifference and
opportunity
coldness.
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
127
coldness.
Gospel did
to another,
Do this, and he doeth it: yea, she goes farther than the
centurion went; for she says, Pause, and all things pause,
d
Cease, and all things cease to be
.
IV.
in
God
towards
us,
king,
d
AX ESSAY ON THE
128
we
om
he is
prophet
are the subjects of his kingdom
many
more
are
his
disciples
with
of the
or teacher, we
with
and
we
meet
such
single
separate,
kind.
same
When
ki??g,
laws
So when
palace where the king resides, &c.
our mystical marriage with Jesus Christ is spoken of,
whether it be where he is called a bridegroom, or his
church a bride, you should, after you have explained
these expressions, turn your attention to relative things
as the love of Jesus Christ to us, which made him conthe dowry, that we bring
sent to this mystical marriage
him, our sins and miseries
the communication, which
he makes to us, both of his name and benefits the rest,
the
that he grants us in his house, changing our abode
dominion
afford us
but
when
them too
much, nor to descend to mean ideas, nor even to treat
of them one after another, in form of a parallel; for
nothing is more tiresome than treating these apart, and
one after another. They must, then, be associated together
a body composed of many images must be
formed and the whole must be always animated with the
I think a preacher ought to
sensible and the spiritual.
content himself with making one single observation, or, at
great care must be taken neither to insist on
the most, two, in case the relative things are too numeIn such a
rous to be collected into one point of view.
case, you must endeavour to reduce them to two classes,
but in two different orders; and always make the difference perceptible, so that it may not be said you have
made two
V. OBSERVE
I29
is
is
which have no
example,
when
we speak of
For
a change, what they call the terminus a quo necessarily
supposes the terminus ad quern : and the terminus ad quern
supposes the terminus a quo.
A covenant supposes two contracting parties a reconciliation effected, or a peace made, supposes war and
enmity
a victory supposes enemies, arms, and a combat
life supposes death, and death life
the day supsometimes there are proposes night, and the night day
positions which necessarily suppose others, either because
they are consequences depending on their principles, or
because they are truths naturally connected with others.
It is always very important to understand well what
things arc supposed in a text; for sometimes several
useful considerations may be drawn from them, and not
unfrequently the very expressions in the text include them.
For example, Horn. xii. 17.
Recompense to no man
In discussing this text, you may very proevil for evil.
perly observe the truths which are implied or supposed in
The disorder into which sin has thrown
the words
as, 1
mankind, so that men are exposed to receive injuries and
insults from each other.
A society of sinners is only a
shadow of society ; they are actually at war with each
other, and, like the Midianitish army, turning every one
his sword against his companion. The spirit of the world
is a spirit of dispersion rather than of association.
Different interests, diversities of sentiments, varieties of
opinions, contrarieties of passions, make a perpetual
and the fruits of this division arc insults and
division
injuries.
It may be said of each in such societies, as of
Ishmael in the prophecy, His hand is against every man,
and every man's hand against him.
2. We must not imagine that faith, and the dignity of
a Christian calling, raise the disciple of Christ above
this speaks in general of tilings supposed,
Vol.
I.
injuries
AN ESSAY OX THE
130
than others
truths,
Not
by long
to fetch
circuits of reasoning.
COMPOSITION* OF A SERMON.
is
I3I
cies
VI.
REFLECT
ON'
more
beautiful
have been
in
in that
the
mouth of
St.
for
self.
AN ESSAY ON THE
32
.self.
Why?
Jesus Christ.
feel
his love,
to oreach
VII.
rr.IiSONS
SPEAKING
ACTING.
in short, he
was
Yet, amid
so many just causes of grief, he exhorts the Thcssalonians
always to preserve their spiritual joy not that he meant
;
them
which he suffered,
but benor to the afflictions of the new-born church
cause our spiritual afflictions, I mean those which we suffer
for the glory of God and the good of his church, are not
on the
incompatible with peace and joy of conscience
to render
contrary,
it is
God
gives
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON*.
gives the
most
l.jj
lively joys,
God.
This gives us true
capable of disturbing.
rest,
is
VIII.
St.
OF A
WORD
Paul, in his
OR ACTION.
first epistle
to
Timothy,
made
for all
men
orders
nors.
them
We
our conduct.
IX.
OBSERVE PLACE.
Paul says to the Philippians, Forgetting the things
and reaching forth unto those things which
are before, I press toward the mark for the prize of the
St.
high
Ax essay ON
134
high calling of
God in
Christ Jesus.
III}.
The
place where he
much
X.
CONSIDER THE PERSONS ADDRESSED.
Let us again take
Recompense to no man
St.
success did not hinder the apostle from saying, Recompense to no man evil for evil; because neither examples
nor successes ought to be the rules of our conduct, but
solely the will of God, and the law of Christianity.
2
XI. Ex-
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
135
XL
EXAMINE THE PARTICULAR STATE OF PERSONS
ADDRESSED.
St.
For example, Recompense to no man evil for evil.
Paul writes to Romans but to Roman Christians, who
saw themselves hated and persecuted by their fellow-citiYet,
zenSj and, in general, abused by the whole world.
however reasonable resentment might appear at first sight,
the apostle would not have them obey such passions as the
light of reason, the instinct of nature, and the desire of
their own preservation, might seem to excite: he exhorted
them to leave vengeance to God, and advised them only
;
The
greatest persecutors
and despised by
all
which the religion of the Jews exposed them. Nevertheless, St. Paul not onlv says m general, Render not exitfor
As
if
XII.
WORD OR ACTION.
his providence, no doubt, conducted the man that way, directed him to the temple,
w hither he himself went to seek him.
Examine, then,
upon what principles Jesus Christ went to seek this miser-
k 4
able
AN"
I36
ESSAY ON THE
the poor
occasions
when they
2.
He
rifies
those
whom
he
first
predestinated
and on
this,
as
3. It
was by
a principle of
with the means of doing it, and to give him a more parfor
ticular knowledge of the friend who had healed him
that
of
this
faith,
such
as
man
tender
a
that
knew
he well
was, had need of fresh and continual aid, as a young
plant needs a prop to support it against winds and
;
storms.
lived
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
1J?
saving,
said,
and
whom
is
not
thy hatband.
Were
XIII.
CONSIDER CONSEQUENCES.
Thus, when you explain the doctrine of God's mercv,
expedient (at least sometimes) to remark the good
and lawful uses which we ought to make of it. These uses
are, to renounce ourselves
to be sensible of our infinite
obligations to (rod, who pardons so many sins with so
much bounty to consecrate ourselves entirely to his
service, as persons over whom he has acquired a new
right
and to labour incessantly for his glory, in gratitude
for what he has done for our salvation.
You may also observe the false and pernicious consequences which ungrateful and wicked men, who sin that
grace may abound, pretend to derive from this doctrine.
it is
They
we
false
fully refuted.
It is
much
and lawful
l
That such
rectified
AS ESSAY ON THE
13^
You must remark at the same time the abuses and fttfse
consequences which insidious sophislcrs draw from this
as, that since the conversion of men is hy the
doctrine
almighty power of God, it is needless to preach his word,
and to address to them, on God's part, exhortations,
;
sinner
grace (which does not depend upon the sinner) lie cannot
do it that it has a tendency to make men negligent
about their salvation to tell them it does not depend on
tion
the
abuse.
Take
which
it
and, in
for there
is
when an occasion
naturally presents
it
itself;
and
were they
properly,
for
XIV.
REFLECT ON THE END PROPOSED IN AN EXPRESSION
OR AN ACTION.
not very different from the way of
already spoken, yet it may
afford a variety in discussing them.
If, for example, you were speaking of justification, in
the sense in which St. Paul taught it, you must observe
the ends which the apostle proposed, as
1. To put a
just difference between Jesus Christ and Moses, the La*v
Although
principles, of
this
is
which we have
and
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
139
among
the Jews,
who sought
to establish their
own
righte-
3. To takeaway
ousness, andnot the righteousness of God
such inadequate remedies as the law, by way of shadow,
exhibited for the expiation of sins, as sacrifices and purifications; as well as those which Pagan superstition proposed, such as washing in spring water, offering victims
4. To bring men to the true and only
to their gods, &c.
atonement for sin, which is the blood of Jesus Christ.
XV.
CONSIDER WHETHER THERE BE ANY THING REMARKABLE
IN THE .MANNER OF THE SPEECH OR ACTION.
In
For example.
all these
things
conquerors through him that loved us, Rom. viii. 37. You
may remark, that there is a more than ordinary force in
these words, More than conquerors; for they express an
lie docs not simply say,
heroical triumph.
bear our
We
trials
We
shall
conquer
this
conflict
/ am persuaded that
nor angels, nor principalities, nor
powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height,
nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate
usfrom the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus oar Lord.
thankful.
So
in this
other passage,
life,
You
AX ESSAY OX
140
TI!
".
You may
Paul.
am
when he
in
says, Before
the world,
1 am
Abraliam was,
the light
I am Whilst I
All mine
them
of the world
XVI.
COMPARE WORDS AND ACTIONS WITH SIMILAR WORDS
AND ACTIONS.
of a true
prophet,
one and that of the other. One taught justice, the other
mercy one abased, the other exalted one terrified, the
There was also a great difference beother comforted.
tween the deeds of the one, and those of the other. Most
o,f the miracles of Moses were miracles of destruction, insects, frogs, hail, and others of the same kind, with
But the miracles of
which he chastised the Egyptians.
Jesus Christ were always miracles of benevolence, raising
the Messiah,
dices
church
COMPOSITION" OF A SERMON.
Rome
church of
in
much alike.
So again, when you
141
;
for they
are very
people
As
Spirit.
mises which
God
has
made
we
who occupy
taken from
the
same
made
among men,
so
we
Lord has
among men.
XVII.
REMARK THE DIFFERENCES OF WORDS AND ACTION*
ON DIFFERENT OCCASIONS.
or a tenderness of conscience
question,
wanted
AN ESSAY ON THE
142
wanted
to
them, as
necessary in
exaltation,
whole
it
his
the
earth.
The same
XVIII.
CONTRAST WORDS AND ACTIONS.
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
I43
for
God,
fighting
martyrs.
clear light.
XIX.
EXAMINE THE GROUNDS, OR CAUSES OF AN ACTION OR AX
EXPRESSION AND SIILW THE TRUTH OR EQUITY OI IT.
;
For example,
When
in question, as in
this text,
The
Word
rras
is
made flesh,
you may recur to the foundations of this truth, as revealed in Scripture, in order to shew that a divine person
did take upon him real true humanity, in opposition to
the notions of some ancient heretics, who imagined that
the human nature of Christ was only apparent. For this
purpose you must look into the ancient prophecies for
such passages as attribute two natures, the human and
divine, to the one person of the Messiah.
To the same
purpose you may also apply New Testament texts, which
speak of the same subject and you may farther observe
;
such reasons of this singular economy as theology furnisheth, and which are taken from the design of our
salvation.
AN ESSAY ON THE
144
and shew the fidelity and credibility of the testiYour argument may be
borne by his apostles.
Established by observing what followed his resurrection
topic,
mony
rejection of the
to
is
Jews
for
you may
may
to
dispensation
predictions.
I said also, the
when you
seem
uncommon
to shock
are pressing
the
home an
is
such
in question, for
minds of auditors
or
exhortation to the prac;
difficulty.
commandments of God.
when Jesus Christ, after he had healed the
man, commanded him to sin no more, lest a worse
obedience to the
So
again,
paralytic
that
some
before
sins
grounds
these are,
would
topic
to the
Now
equity.
certainly return
God
You must go
its
This
commandments of
made to appear
In
COMPOSITION' OF A SERMON.
145
XX.
KEMAttK THE GOOD AND BAD IN EXPRESSION;
AN J) ACTIONS.
This topic
of very great use in explaining the hisGospel, where you will frequently
find actions and words which may be called mired
because, in general, they proceed from some good principles, and, in particular, they have a good deal of weakIf you would explain Matt,
ness and infirmity in them.
xvi. 22.
Then Peter took him and began to rebuke him,
saying, Be it jar from thee, Lord; this shall not be unto
Jhee; you may observe what there is good and what bad
i.
in this expression of St. Peter.
You see herein his
for his not being able to bear the
love to his master
discourse of Jesus Christ concerning his sufferings at
Jerusalem could only proceed from his ardent affection
to him.
2. Herein appears not that cold and lukewarm
regard which most men have for one another, but a most
is
him
an affection
full -of
word or
Christ.
Now
Here follow
Peter discovers gross ignorance of the
ways of divine wisdom in sending Jesus Christ into the
world, for he does not seem yet to know that Jesus
Christ must needs suffer; and with this ignorance the
thee.
all
Vol.
I.
Lord
AX ESSAY ON THE
I46
also
is
like to
happen
to you.
XXI.
SUPTOSE THINGS.
This topic is principally used in controversy. -For
example: When you are speaking of the merit of good
works, you may take, this May of supposition, and say,
Let us suppose that Jesus Christ and his apostles held the
doctrines of the church of Rome, and that they believed
men merited eternal life by their good works let us
:
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
47
me a
breast,
God
be merciful to
lift
his
Jesus, not
hear, that
justified
is in
Christ
that justijieth the ungodly, his faith is countedfor riglitewhen you are taught to believe the wages of sin
ousness
is
more
intreat you,
life,
man
You may
make such
suppositions in morality as
well as in controversy, in order to give greater weight to
also
your exhortations.
XXII.
GUARD AGAINST OBJECTIONS.
There are very few
may
reflection.
unaticcting.
I think it is never advisable to state objections, and
defer the answers to them till another opportunity answer
;
it
in stating objections to
AN ESSAY ON THE
48
come
or whether they
by
one
one ? I suppose
answered
should be proposed and
guide and law
serve
tor
must
both
discretional good sense
upon
to the answers
this subject.
if
in
it would be impertinence to propose them all together
such a case they must be proposed and answered apart.
:
XXIII.
AND MAGNANIMITY.
I.IAJESTY
all
the prophets
Ye
say,
believe in
for
who
God,
beside the
believe also in
da
COMPOSITION7 OF A SERMON
do
it
IwiU
and
14-}
conic to you.
You
vision.
filled
with
great sheet
all sorts
God
was
let
of animals; a
answered, Not
so,
of gospel liberty.
There is almost an infinite number of texts in the New
Testament where such infirmities appear; and you must
not fail to remark them, in order to prove
I. That <Tace
is compatible
with much human weakness;
2. That
heavenly light arises by degrees upon the mind, and that
it is with the new man as with the natural man, who is
born an infant,
fection insensibly
NECESSITY.
In regard to
necessity,
L 3
of
his
familiar
1J0
AN ESSAY OX THL
men
of
his
death
resurrec-
to heaven,
Sec.
for
field
of theological
UTILITY.
in
in the manner
some
faithful
in
EVIDENCE.
Evidence must be particularly pressed
in articles
which
ment, in opposition to the custom and practice of worshipping images in the church of Rome, you should press the
evidence of the words. As, l. It has pleased God to
place this command not in some obscure part of revelation, but in the moral law ; in that law, every word of
which he caused to proceed from the midst of the flames.
2. lie uses not only the term image, but likeness, and
specifics even the likenesses of all the things in the
world, of those which are in heaven above, of those which
are
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
ljl
are in the earth beneath, and of those which arc under the
3; In order to prevent all the frivolous objec-
earth.
He
it.
for
(says he)
I am Jehovah
What
but passes down to their posterity.
shew
evidently,
to
plainly
and
say
more
could the Lord
that he would sutler no imajre in his religious worship?
After all this, is it not the most criminal presumption to
undertake to distinguish, in order to elude, the force of
the parents,
commandment
You may, if you
this
Moses's explication of
this
command
in
all this,
add
the fourth of
Deuteronomy.
You may
upon the
text,
and
may
clearly
diffuse
shew
its
a great brightness
true sense.
XXIV.
HEMAKK DEGREES.
For example, Gal. i. If we, or an angel from heaven,
preach any other gospel unto you than that which zee have
preached
1
4
AN ESSAY ON THL
1.52
and
stubble,
that their
work
themas
the greatest men, no, nor yet the dignity of the glorious
angels
If we,
gospel, let
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
53
XXV.
OBSERVE DIFFERENT INTERESTS.
Tims, if you are explaining the miracle which Jesus
Christ wrought in the synagogue on a Sabbath-day, when
he healed the withered hand in the presence of the
Herodians and Pharisees, you may remark the different
interests of the spectators in that act of our Lord Jesus
for, on the one hand, Moses and his religion seemed
interested therein two ways: 1. This miracle was done
on a dai) in which Aloses had commanded them to do no
manner of work. And, 2. This was done in a synagogue
consecrated to the Mosaic worship, so that it was in a
manner
insulting
Herodians,
Farther, the
to the person
Thus
this action of Jesus Christ, having divers relabecomes, as it were, a point, whence many lines
may be drawn, one on this side, another on that; and
hence arise the different remarks which may be made
tions,
upon
it.
XXVI.
DISTINGUISH.
To
DEFINE.
DIVIDE.
siderable,
In the view
his word
and cross produce it; for takeaway the death of Jesus
His resurrection also
Christ, and there is no more faith.
of
is
object,
its
faith is the
the cause of
it
we are yet
rain,
regard to
If Jesus Christ
our
in
subject,
its
or,
be not risen,
But
sins.
to speak
if
ourfait It
you consider
more
is
faith in
properly, in re-
gard to
its efficient
and abridgement.
to civil so-
obliged to such and such duties, and paror he may he contakes of such and such advantages
sidered with regard to church -fellowship; and so he is subciety
so he
is
This
ject to other laws, and enjoys other privileges.
custom of distinguishing into different views is very com-
mon
in preaching.
DEFINITION.
This
of,
is
sons, &c.
then
it
may
or when a
virtue or a vice
is in
question
for
DIVISION.
different parts of a
3.
Independent
4.
Good and
bad.
5.
Great and
small.
XXVII.
COMPARE
This
is
TIIE
and
if
it
will often
we know how
to
furnish
make a
proper
COMPOSITION' OF A SERMON.
I55
comparison between
;
upon us
there
and
God
imposes holiness
justification
is
the parent of
away justification, and there cannot postake away good works, and
be any good works
is no more justification.
holiness
sibly
in justification
:
take
You may
also
compare
he is in Christ
which the believer is here considered
Jesus', and remark that these two things perfectly agree
together, because Jesus Christ is the true cause of our
justification; and sanctification is the principal effect of
our communion with Jesus Christ.
So again, in this beautiful passage in the second of
Ephesians; God, who is rich in mercy, j'or his great love
wherewith he loved us, even when we were dead in sins,
hath quickened us together wUh Christ : by grace are ye
saved.
You may oppose and compare these two subjects
in the text, dead in sin, and rich in mercy, as being two
extremes, extreme misery and extreme mercy, one in us,
The greatness of our crimes maand the other in God.
nifest the riches oi God's mercy; and the riches of his
mercy absorb the greatness of our crimes. Had our sins
been less, it must indeed have been mercy to pardon our
sins, but not riches of mercy.
If God had been only
lightly inclined to mercy, he might indeed have pardoned
smaller sins, but this would never have extended to perin
The
*.
Thess.
Editor
iv. 7.
to
AS ESSAY ON THE
r6
CHAP.
VII.
text, that
diately to practice.
In this manner we must principally manage texts exhorting to holiness and repentance, as this of Zephaniah,
nation not desirable; for
mine yourselves diligently,
instead of explaining the terms, or making observations on
Em
The
or any intimation what topics lie intended to exemhough, therefore, the discourse contained, as every production
of Mr. Claude's must, many striking and useful sentiments, the
Reader, who seeks information respecting the Composition of a Sermon, has no occasion to regret the omission of it more especially as
the discourse was at least one-third as long as all the twenty-seven
To supply this defect, the Editor, who, from
topics taken together.
Mr. Claude's failure, supposed at first that the object was unattainable, has been induced to attempt it, and has annexed the composition
(See 6th edit,
to his Sermon entitled The Gospel Message.
It should be remembered, however, that these topics arc
price l s.)
They are suggested in order to aid
subject both to use and abuse.
invention ; but they require judgment and discretion in the use of
them. An observation of a learned writer on this subject deserves
attention: "Constat scopum et finem ijujusce rei, usse prowpTIT U DIN EM QUANDAM, ET EXPEDITUM USUM C0GNITI0N1S NOSTRA:.
POTIUS QUAM EJUSDEM A MPLIFICATIOXBM AUT INCREMEXTUM."
to their order,
plify.
'I
Bacon dc Augment.
Scicnt.
lib. v.
3.
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
himself,
be said of
and 80
let
him
\$J
Cor.
eat
si. 28.
Let a man
of that bread, and drink
particular attention.
many
AN ESSAY ON THE
158
many
but,
Paul commands, and to assist them actually in lathis hour devoted to piety, and in work'
ins out their salvation with t hatJear and trembling, which
so great a work demands.
Here, because the subject is practical, and one would
wish to open all avenues to conscience, and effectually
to move the hearer, it would not be improper (after
making a kind of division into three parts, the first of
which should be some considerations on our own salvation;
secondly, the acts by which we work it out; and, lastly,
the fear and trembling with which these acts are accompanied) to put up a short prayer to God in form of a
St.
bouring during
this
much forwarded
which
help us.
we
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON".
59
That we may
Our author
applicatory
makes
method.
It is
a judicious choice
of topics,
all
true,
difficult.
1.
He
lowed importance.
2. lie selects that part oi each topic which is best
adapted to his purpose, not aiming to say all that could be said, but
3. He makes each aronly what suited his present particular view.
4. He softens,
ticle project into a striking point of view hy contrast,
In all he ap;tsit were, the auditor by a tender mode of expression.
pears a master of assemblies, fastening nails in a sure place I allude.
human
The
topic
here
is
salvation,
the important
soul.
wish of every
flowing
considered as springing from mercy
and bringing along with it an ocean of
rich benefits: these are parts only of the topic, but parts highly
adapted to touch the heart.
the
Thirdly, The mercy of God is contrasted with our misery
the benefits proposed
agonies of Christ set against our insensibility
All this is heightened with tie
against damage, danger, and death.
Secondly, Salvation
is
beautiful
vessel corning
possibly excel in this part of pulpit eloquence, unless his own affecThe Christian pastor, of all men in the
tions be thoroughly moved.
When he preaches thus, it
world, Should have an affectionate heart.
is the shepherd in search of his strayed sheep, the father in pursuit
of his lost child.
necessary duty?
a real one.
A;
AN ESSAY ON THE
l6o
and blood
like a
wild beast.
fourth
is
sly
hypo-
who
crite,
pleasures.
abysses has vice opened to ingulf manInto how many shapes does it transform itself to
kind
Sometimes it appears under
surprise and destroy them
sometimes
the beautiful veil of riches and grandeur
pleasures
someunder the agreeable charms of sensual
How many
!
itself into
a thousand shapes;
or, if
you
will,
to slide into
a serpent,
mens
hearts,
may
To
our salvation as
in
COMPOSITION* OF A SERMON.
We
l6l
arc, I errant,
We
it.
and earnestness? My
you have in it, I
intreat you to consider some few truths, which are not
unknown to you, although, perhaps, they have never
made all the impressioh on you which they ought to have
made.
Remember, then, you must die: this necessity is
imposed on us all, in so inviolable a manner, that no man
can possibly exempt himself.
Remember, God has hid
from you, under an impenetrable veil, the hour of your
death and all that you can know is, that your life will
be short, and that there does not pass one single moment
in which your death may not happen. Vou are always in
to this with
so
much
diligence
Vol.
I.
danger,
AN ESSAY ON THE
lC2
danger,
and always
liable
to
some dreadful
accident.
he has made laws, and prescribed the bounds and measures of their duty, he must necessarily be your judge*.
As then death
what judgment
is
inevitable, so
A judgment
where
is
judgment
but, alas
Jf the righteous
scarcely be saved,
judgment
exact, that
all
inquiry
* Remember von miut
judgment is natural and
die.
Our
beautiful,
articles in
for
here
the
COMPOSITION OF A SEPMON.
163
We
have
usually agitate wicked men, come from hence?
but
every one of us these prclibations throughout life
they become incomparably stronger at the approach of
death. Then man feels the hand, the mighty hand of the
;
Then is he
omnipotent God drawing him to himself.
seized, and forced, in spite of himself, before the throne
In these last moof the sovereign Judge of the world.
are
darkened, those
of
body
ments of life, as the eyes
the
of the mind are enlightened, and, penetrating into the
secrets of the world to come, discover the good or evil
consequences which we must expect.
What dreadful
blindness is it then, that, with so much certainty, so many
he
* Consider Judgment.
ment
so terrible
judgment
wisdom
to
of
is
God
adjudgment
a judgment
inevitable
misery; this
The
lie in
AX ESSAY ON THE
1^4
little
time.
conversion
wrought
us
much
as to say, that
the best
we
shall
then
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
65
it
was,
I say,
him.
Jesus Christ does not die
blood was shed but once and who told
you, that what he did in the act of his sacrifice, he will
repeat again every day ?
that
it
shall be so with
everyday,
his
Conversion in the last hour is the most difficult thin"world the soul is, as it were, exhausted, without
power, without light, without vigour the heart is bound
by a thousand old habits, long ago contracted, and which
like so many chains, prevent a freedom of action.
The
conscience has long been in a profound letharcrv, all the
doors of the soul are shut against ideas of pietv, and
2.
in the
the heart.
into
purpose
AN ESSAY ON
66
Tire
it is
certain, the
who come
age
is
to that age.
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
1 1>
would pass in the world for a madman, and all his relations and friends, his wile and children, would pity and
dost thou
but thou, miserable wretch
confine him
!
The second
illusion,
is
an
and
Am
correct himself,
myself, put the
to
my
brethren
is
first
saying,
What am I?
the
first
it
the salva-
your own,
is
still
li
stances,
ESSAY OX 'JUL
AN"
1(38
in every degree.
Lut if
be apparently good and virtuous,
not being able to condemn them in themselves, they will
condemn them in their principles it is only, say they,
they only want to
the- effect of ambition or hypocrisy
make a parade, to be talked of, and raise their credit
Certainly all these
and reputation with good people.
are very distant from St. Paul's meaning, w hen he says,
stances,
Work
out your
own
salvation.
I will
we should
not say
God
it
into subjection
lest
that
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
\Cti)
in the
of confession, Father
humbled
Gods
tribunal,
Let it bring
us there deeply affected ; for a careless repentance is a
treacherous repentance, betraying conscience by its fears,
which are not only ineffectual, but even pernicious just
:
as the
uncertain
relieving nature.
weaken instead of
As our repentance, however sincere,
crises of diseases
let
us
1"0
AX ESSAY ON THE
life.
If any man sin (says St. John), we have an advocate
with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous and he is the
JVe are justifiedfreely (says St.
propitiation for our sins.
Paul) by God's grace, through the redemption that is in
Christ Jesus, whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation
;
will
sight,
before
him
in
communion
and
yet,
nothingness
itself,
or six
we have
dared, or rather
we have
in-
ocean
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
171
ocean
and
this ridiculous
would
is
which marches by
mands; he has
his orders,
as
he
.ted, the
3.
To
this reflection
'
his
AN
172
ESSAY ON THE
number
all
the favours
we have
received of
God
and, as his
each of our sins has contained an infinite number of outrages against the Lord.
4. These three reflections may be followed by a fourth,
on the indispensable necessity of a lively and profound
repentance to reconcile us to God.
Let us not flatter
ourselves the God we adore can never renounce his holiness : the love of good, and hatred of evil, are as natural
and essential as his omnipotence and infinity.: yet must
God renounce his holiness, if he receive us into his favour
without our renouncing sin. lie would have cominunion
with sin, if he had communion with impenitent sinners.
favours have been
infinite, so
It
COMPOSITION* OF A
It
is
SERMOW
God
73
without
as
it
is
to unite
life
In one word, an habitual and powerful repentmind and rends the heart, keeps
us a long time in that state, and empowers us sincerely to
return to righteousness and holiness.
nation.
To
us (I beseech you)
We
desire
1/4
of
thee,
Seek
let
My heart said
my face.
how happy
We
things, as
God, of
much
seriously meditating
as ever
present life.
we
To
this
better,
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON".
better,
when
alone and
free,
than
in
and
in the rest
we
find a har-
who
without violating, without warping, without entangling them with foreign views, and, be assured, vou will
faith,
my
Let us resolve,
that we can of
all
directions.
ail
practice of piety
our neighbour
temperance, that we may do nothing dishonourable to
our nature or calling, nothing which does not comport
with our heavenly original, and tend to the happiness, for
which we arc reserved.
;
constantly subject to
we
falls,
let
this article.
remember
we
are
have our
Let us not pass one day
us
to
without
AN ESSAY ON THE
l^G
As
this peace,
which
it
can only
in the
end drive
to
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
madness and despair.
to
What
possibility
is
77
there of
him
to hate
injurious to
God
appear
*
Far from tts be senile fear ! Mr. Claude reasons against slavish
fear from seven topics : 1. From the nature of God ; from his justice,
goodness, &c.
2. From the testimony of God; he hath said, he desireth not the death of a sinner.
3. From the works of God
he hath
given his Son to die.
4. From his promises; he hath promised to
accept us, &c.
5. From his command; he hath commanded us to
mercy.
confide in his
us,
&c.
Ju
line,
authenticated to us.
Vol.
I.
AN ESSAY OX THE
178
appear before
God
wisdom and
all his
works; of
glorious
his justice
and
power which
holiness, and, in
one word, of all his perfections so that we cannot consider them without diminishing in his presence, and acknowledging, that in comparison with him we are but dust
and ashes.
2. When we remember the great privilege which God
has granted us by declaring himself our Father in Christ
Jesus, it is not possible for us not to be under perpetual
apprehensions of offending him, and of drawing upon
ourselves, by our misconduct, the just effects of his indignation.
The sight only of sin alarms us; and, were we
sure we never should commit it, the idea itself would be
horrible enough to make us tremble almost like a man,
who from the top of a high tower looks down a precipice;
or like seeing on shore the abysses of the sea, the horrors
of a tempest for, however safe we are, these objects will
;
not
fail
to affright us.
When we
on
reflect
fear
ourselves,
evil,
signifies humility.
we may
be,
to surprise
it is
and ensnare
not possible,
we must
fear
if
we
us,
however
sincerely in-
making some
false
step,
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON".
7|)
is
Though
weak,
the grace of
temptations,
salvation; and
our hands,
upon
blessi lg,
till
at
glory.
AN ESSAY ON THE
l80
glory,
CHAP.
VIII.
TO
may
number of
propositions, two at
and three or four at most, having mutual dependThus for example, Rom. viii. 13.
ence and connexion.
If ye live after the flesh, ye shall die: but if ye through
the Spirit do mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live.
You may, without pretending to explain the tevms,flesh
in reducing the texts to a
least,
spirit
death
life,
The way of
chosen from several contained in the text.
the
meaning
of Scripgive
to
proper
most
is
explication
The
way of
divinity.
systematical
of
this,
ture; and
application rather regards practice than theory: but this,
which we call the way of propositions, or points, is more
proper to produce an acquaintance with systematical
divinity, and it will equally serve theory and practice.
For example, let us take the text just now quoted. If
ye live after the flesh, ye shall die; but if ye through the
Spirit do mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live. After
saying in a few words, that by those who live after the
flesh, the Apostle means the worldly and wicked, such as
are governed by worldly interests and carnal passions;
and
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
of a true Christian.
You may
it
is
itself
to this,
AN ESSAY
82
THE
ON"
condemning them
approving or
is
common
men ought
for
rule
this
by
necessarily
'which
we ac-
knowledge
all
all
tribunal they
and
actions;
it
to live
If there be a law
common
to
if
reason being
only a principle of good or evil, or, if you please, a power
which renders us capable of good and evil, in opposition
to biute beasts, not naturally made capable of either
vice or virtue.
It must therefore be owned, that we are
subject to a law; a law relates to a judge, a judge to
a dispensation of punishments ; so that these four things,
reason, law, judgment, and punishment, are truths of
incontestible evidence, nor can any one be denied without
his condition as he is a reasonable creature,
destro\ing them
Now
from
blindness
is,
all.
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON,
183
annexed to vice.
This may be further proved by the principles of all
There never was, nor can there ever be any,
religions.
which is not founded on this principle, thai God is our
sovereign Judge, who holds in his hands our life and
death: this made a profane writer say, Fear made god:.
meaning, that from this source all religions generally
;
proceeded*.
Finally,
revelation,
and observe,
You may
evidence.
establish this
by reciting some
find.
The
truth of the
and actually
follows, that
relates
it
to the justice
of
God
whence
it
N4
ordains
AN ESSAY OX THE
184
ordains
on
1st. It is
2dly,
When
moments which
worldly
yet remain
"
God:
m false
God
?wtions.
1.
They
flee to the
mercy
of
(say they)
is
crimes.
2.
fail
to
in
in
the
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
mid
3.
The
his
commandments
how few
forsake sin
the
AN ESSAY ON
86
TIIK
hours
but it
life ?
is
is,
" We are
enormity and number of them
not (say they) so criminal as is imagined it is the custom
of preachers to exaggerate every thing, and to over-act
all.
We love pleasure, it is true, we labour to acquire
and
to hide the
riches,
we have
figure
in
we would
cut a good
more natural than
live*
;;
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON*.
87
<
of the sea, even there shall his hand lead you, and his right
hand hold you.
If you say, Surely the darkness shall
cover me, be assured the night shall be light about you
know that the darkness hide/ h not from him, but the night
shineth as the day, the darkness and the light are both alike
an easy thing for a man to flatter himself,
himself righteous, by comparing himself
with thieves and highway robbers but when he compares
himself with the unspotted purity of God, when God's
immortal hand applies the rule of his law to the heart,
the holiest must become nothing, and say to him, Unto
thee,
Lord, belongeth righteousness; but unto me,
shame, and confusion of face.
If thou, Lord, shouldest
mark iniquity,
Lord,zcho can stand ? My righteousness
before thee is as filthy rags. Now, if this be the lanjruajic
of a holy man
the righteous scarcely are saved, where
shall the ungodly and the sinner appear?
But, to speak plainly, all these are only vain pretences,
the falsehood of which even the wicked acknowledge
the only reason why they avoid conversion is, that ardent
love, that obstinate attachment, which they have to vice.
This is the true cause, and all the rest, if they would speak
honestly, are only vain pretences.
The avaricious is not
ignorant that an intense furious love to the world is odious
to God and men. The ambitious knows that the Gospel
of Jesus Christ calls us to far more noble dignities than
any the world can offer he knows that his ambition is
incompatible with that Christian moderation which religion ordains.
The voluptuous is not ignorant that his
debaucheries
to him.
and
It
is
to declare
AN ESSAY
lS8
ON'
THE
and
in this
affection
I
ask,
is
world ? when,
on the one hand, it renders us incapable of enjoying
ourselves, and dishonours us in our own eyes, depriving
us of one of the most sweet and valuable of all our
blessings, which is, a just esteem of ourselves, the joy of
being able to approve our own conduct and, on the other
not
hand, destroys us ; for it draws upon us the condemnation of God, and conducts us a great pace towards those
eternal torments which he has prepared for the wicked.
Passing on to the second proposition (that the practice
of good works, and an holy and religious life, is the
end which the Gospel proposes, and the principal characterofa true Christian) you must first establish
the grace of God, that
it by solid Scripture proofs: As
principal
n,J 2.
ii.
is
often, and now tell you even weeping, that they are the
enemies of the cross of Christ, whose end is destruction,
whose God is their belly, and who glory in their shame, who
'mind earthly things : but our conversation is in heaven.
from whence
Phil. in.
also
we
look
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON'.
89
we saif
then ? Shalt
is
to sanctify
we continue
What
shall
that grace
may
men.
in sin,
for an
and ye
qf the flesh
and the
the
for
the
flesh
the
Walk in
emulations, wrath, strife, seditions, heresies, envymurders, drunkenness, revelling*, and such like ; of
the which I tell you before, as I have also told you in time
past, that they which do such things shall not inherit the
ance,
ings,
kingdom of God.
But
the fruit
of the Spirit
is love,
joy,
We
punishment.
into the
AN
I9O
ESSAY. ON'
THE
ye, that
Is
likely that
it
in rebellion
sation
Origen,
refuted
"
it.
in the
True
name
came
to call
sinm
rs
but
repentance: he assembles the wicked
it is to convert them into new men, or rather to change
come to him covetous, he makes
them into angels.
unjust and extortioners, and he makes us
us liberal
violent
lascivious, and he makes us chaste
equitable
but
it
was
to
We
effect of
Christ;
it
transforms us
transformation is so essential,
that, if it does not appear in a man, we are obliged to
conclude he is not in communion with this great Saviour.
But besides that holiness, love, and equity, are inseparable
into his imao;e
this
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
As
no man cometh to the Father but by me: and elsewhere, Neither pray 1 for these alone, bat Jar them also
which .shall believe on me through their word, that they all
fife',
may
tin
also
if
may
But how
be one in us.
and 1
in thee, that
is it
possible that
God
foolish
shall not
God, brings us
without which
It
is
also at the
same time
communion
with
sensuality
and
God
not attainable.
wc remain immersed
in
we can be
his
that an unsanctioned
not in communion
him, does not belong to his mystical body, is not
a true believer, in a word, is not a real Christian. Holiness is an inseparable companion, and a necessarv effect
is
with
of
AN ESSAY ON THE
10,2
manner
holiness in a
full
is
things
many
thing,
and
obedicf/ce
to
of
Christ.
The Gospel
who
at
the
that
it is
his
we
perhaps, creation
may appear
to
you a
distant benefit,
which
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
I93
lost
much
of
its
have passed since your birth. Surely, were this the case,
a favour which bestowed on us all we are, and all we
have, however long .since it was conferred, ought not to
for
Jjut this is not true
be forgotten on that account.
be who created man at the beginning, he who brought
us into being, he it is who still preserves us, and whose
influence is still necessary to our existence: should he
suspend it but one moment, we should be no more.
Every day, every moment, then, does God renew the
favour
or, to speak more properly, every day, every
moment he increases the number of his favours. David,
speaking of the Messiah, says, Thou hast the dew of thy
youth from the womb of the morning* : And in another
place/on a different subject, Day unto day uttcreth speech,
night unto night sheweth knowledge. But we may say of
God's wonderful preservation of us, that our life, our
motion, our being, come every morning, not from the
womb of the morning, but from the immortal sources of
One of his favours
the goodness and power of God.
uttereth speech to another, since the moments are not
;
Shall
it
be said, that
God
preserves ungrateful
as to abuse his
own
But
x utero proditr.ram
distillat."
Vol.
Calv. in
I.
esse
innumeram sobolem,
ioc.
sicuti ros
ab aurora
AN ESSAY ON THE
104
But
all
in
but
it is
only to those
who
are sanctified.
You
shall live,
.
says
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
95
servant, which
self, //either
mam/
knew
his
Lord's
will,
stripes.
Many
will
come
to
him
in
thy name, and in thy name have east out devils, and in thy
name have done many wonderful works? But he will
profess 101 to them, I never knew you; depart from me, ye
that work iniquity. Depart into everlastingjire, prepared
for the devil and his angels.
proofs and exhortations.
It
Finally,
re-
a text
some
is
explained,
it
will
make
an application.
Sometimes, to explain a text well, the
matter must be reduced into many propositions, as we have
observed on these words, It is God that worketh in you
to will and to do of his good pleasure.
In like manner,
when
We
than observation.
not only call that the way of
observation which has only observations, but that in which
is more observation than explication, or application;
and so of the rest.
there
AN ESSAY ON THE
I96
CHAP.
IX.
OF THE EXORDIUM.
THE
to the discussion.
are
first,
much
divided)
more
much
artifice, in
an exordium, which
is
sincerity, ingenuousness,
gravity,
and
simplicity,
which
much more
They
in
usefully
say, thirdly,
an exordium
tion,
is,
employed."
that " the principal end proposed
or to prepare the
supposed.
their
(
own
As
way
these are to be
flocks,
Christians, to
all
that.
who
preach to
speak to
We
persons
of Jesus Christ,
love.
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
As
love.
to attention,
it
97
not
common way
to the
subject to be discussed.
Finally, they add, " delivering an exordium
mispending time, uselessly dissipating a part
sleep very
Would
them
ward
so
attention,
hearers'
it
quietly
not
only
of the
frequently
afterward they
you enter on the discussion.
that
when
be better,
is
then,
immediately to engage
in the matter, so that their attachment may afterserve to maintain their attention, according to the
all
men have
to finish,
what
in
it
AN ESSAY ON
I98
TIIL
will
be useless.
Nor
is
it
difficult to
for,
To which
add,
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON'.
99
from
if
it.
We
cannot approve, then, of the custom of the English preachers, who enter immediately into the literal explication of the text, and make it serve for an exordium;
after which they divide their discourses into several parts,
Surely the hearer is
which they discuss as they go on.
their
explications, havcomprehend
to
not suddenly able
Methinks it
ing yet neither emotions nor preparation.
would be much better gently to stir them up, and move
them by something which gives no pain, than to load
them all on a sudden with an explication, which they can
neither clearly comprehend, nor perhaps distinctly hear.
Least of all do we approve of the custom of some of
our own preachers, who, intending to explain the text,
or to make some reflections throughout the whole sermon,
enter immediately into the matter without any exordiums
I am persuaded they are induced to do thus only
at all.
for the sake
exordium, that
Taking
used,
it
it
may
be asked,
What
an exordium must be
and
attention,
and
to
AN ESSAY
200
ON*
THE
This
the
rather
Yon must
not,
then,
man-
of a modest man.
How
then,
you
hearers be attracted
must the
ask,
will
affections of the
answer, indirectly,
well spoken
and
by an exor-
ought to be
that is, by
something agreeable and worthy of being heard, a composition of piety and good sense.
I do not disapprove
of asking sometimes for attention, either on account of
the importance of the matter, the solemnity of the clay,
the stale of the church, or, in short, of any other parbut it must not be done often ; for then
ticular occasion
it would never be minded ; and, when it is done, the
fewer words the better.
The principal use of an exordium is, to prepare the
hearer's mind for the particular matters you have to treat
If this end be
of, and insensibly to conduct him to it.
not obtained, the exordium cannot but be impertinent;
and, on the contrary, if this end be answered, the exordium cannot be improper.
When I say the hearer's mind must be prepared for
and conducted to the matter, I mean to say, these are
In regard to attention,
awakened and
fixed
in
it
the
is
certain
it
same manner,
two
different things.
You
for the
matter,
201
composition: of a sermon'.
matter,
when you
stir
up
in
him such
dispositions
as he
You
to have, to hear well, and to profit much.
matter,
when,
to
the
hearer
by
your
conduct
insensibly
the natural connexion of the subjects of which you speak,
you lead him from one tiling to another, and enable him
ought
your sermon.
Let us advert a moment to each. The preparation
must be determined by the subject of which you are
going to speak; for if it be a sad and afflicting subject,
in which you aim to excite the compassion, the grief, and
the tears of your audience, you must begin the exordium
by imparting such a disposition.
If you have to treat of a profound and difficult mystery,
aim to diffuse elevation and admiration among the hearIf some terrible example of Gods justice be the
ers.
If some enormous
subject, endeavour to stir up fear.
crime, prepare the mind for horror, by a meditation on
If you have to
the enormity of human corruption.
treat of repentance, and in an extraordinary manner to
interest your hearers in it, you must begin to dispose
them to it by general ideas of God's wrath, which we
have deserved of the little fruit we have borne to his
If, on the conglory
or something of a like nature.
trary, the matter you have to treat of be common and
tranquil, aim in your exordium to place the mind in its
natural state, and only endeavour to excite honest and
Christian tempers, which we all ought always to have.
In a word, the exordium must always participate the
to enter into the doctrine of
spirit
to dispose
is
to
your hearers
to lose all
for
it.
mean
Not
to discuss, in order
to use in this
sense,
and
and
renounce
to act like
an
manner,
to use
it
common
idiot.
The second
treat.
AN ESSAY OX THE
202
intended to introduce
for the
exordium
is
principally
that.
ten or twelve periods, and the shortest six or seven, provided the periods he not too long.
The reason is, that,
on the one hand, proper time may be given the hearer to
prepare himself to hear you with attention, and to follow
you in the discussion of the matter ; and, on the other,
that in giving time sufficient for that, you may prevent his
wandering out of the subject, wearying himself, and
becoming impatient. If the exordium were too short, it
would oblige the hearer to enter too soon into the matter
without preparation enough
and excessive length would
weary him; for it is with an auditor as with a man who
visits a palace, he does not like to stay too long in the
court, or first avenues, he would only view them transiently without stopping, and proceed as soon as possible
;
other extreme.
no
*
An
is
undoubtedly
This
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
no grand
'20$
may
be admitted, as apostrophes,violent
exclamations, reiterated interrogations, nor, in a word,
any thing that tends to give vehement emotions to the
for as the discourse must be accommodated to
hearers
the hearer, he, in the beginning, being eool,
of
state
the
and free from agitations, the speaker ought to be so too.
No wise man will approve exordiums full of enthusiasms
and poetical raptures, full of impetuous or angry emotions, or of bold interrogations, or surprising paradoxes
to excite admiration. You must, in the beginning, speak
figures
in short,
what you
say,
well-meaning
man *.
5-
The
Quintilian so
much
insists
The
whole
AS ESSAY OX THE
204
first
first
be very
consider
it
in different
views) but to
is
One
all.
to prepare the
of the
mind of
If,
therefore,
the hearer for the matter to be discussed.
the exordium refer only to one of its parts, or to one view
only, it will prepare the mind of the hearer for that one
An
metaphors too
common
or too
and
bold
for
indeed the
can bear
7.
An
whole first chapter of his twelfth book is spent in proving the necessity
of this ; and, if this be so needful at the bar, how much more so is it
in the pulpit! His conclusion is enough to make a Christian minister
" Men had latter he born dumb, and even destitute of reason,
blush.
Mutos
than pervert those gifts of Providence to pernicious purposes.
cnim nasci, Ct egere omni ratione satins fuisset, fjuain Ihovidentix
munera in mutuam perniciem convertere." Quint, lib. xii. c. i.
COMPOSITION OF A SEIiMOX.
An
7.
rule
As this is a
be needful to explain it.
15y a
do not mean an exordium which
much
abused, it
exordium,
common
will suit
20j
many
will
I
managed with
same
and the
same
compose different
exordiums? By a common exordium, 1 mean, in the first
place, one taken from trivial things, and which have been
said over and over again; these the people already know,
and your labour will be infallibly thrown away. Such are
subject be
the
is
there to
of kings
of conquerors of the ancient Romans, &c. or from
of the Old Testament, which have been
some
often repeated or of some well-known
as the
passage through the Red Sea and many more
exordiums taken from comparisons of the sun
histories
types,
Israelites'
common
that
common exordiums
Even
in
ports him
senses,
feeling,
it
new man
in us,
the
same
as sight, hearing,
attributes also to
him
objects
proportioned
AX ESSAY ON THE
206
if
diums ought
to be entirely rejected.
2.
You
COMPOSITION' OF A SERMON.
You must
most
207
exordiums
what they call the
apophthegms of illustrious men. This method savours
too much of the college, and is by no means in the taste
Alexander, Caesar, Pompey,
of pious, well-bred men.
have no business to
all the great names of antiquity,
ascend the pulpit; and if they are not suffered now-a2.
taken
from
profane
history,
part, reject
or
be incomparably better
them
to
at
all.
It
us
AN ESSAY OX THE
208
common
idea,
either immediately, or by
common
means of another.
If
the text.
traries,
* Connect the parts of the exordium with the subject of the discourse.
usi, turn sive ad expositionem
postremum
esse, cui
ad
probationem,
id
debebit in principio
poteiit.
Ut non abrupte
rtiulto J.aeilius
de Kxordio.
extrema
intclligetis."
COMPOSITION OF A SERMON.
200,
cation.
CHAP. X.
CONCLUSION*.
THE
OF
THE
repentance
of God hope
of
self-condemnation a
con hope of
admiration of
as the love
zeal
desire
solation
self- correction
eternal benefits
in
gratitude
afflictions
to
felicity
steadiness
in
to
dispositions'!'.
There
This in a sermon answers to what in an oration is
" It recapitulates, or sums up the strongest
and chief arguments, and, by moving the passions, endeavours to
persuade the hearers to yield to the force of them." Arist. Rhet.
The fire of the preacher should blaze here he should collect the
ideas of His whole sermon into this part, as rays are collected in the
focus of a burning-glass, and inflame the hearts of his auditors.
* Cenclusion.
called
the peroration.
Vol.
I.
Bishop
;:
AN ESSAY ON THE
210
the
&c.
are
cited either
am
A sermon, the conclusion whereof makes
look pleased, and sets them all talking with one another,
was certainly either not rightly spoken, or not rightly heard; it has
heen tine, hum has probably delighted the congregation rather than
Bishop Burnet says, "
the auditor
edified it: but that sermon that makes everyone go away silent, and
grave, and hastening to be alone to meditate, and pray the matter
effect,"
COMPOSITION* OF A SERMON\
211
am
principalities,
our Lord.
should be diversified. I mean, we should
not be content to move one single Christian passion ; many
must be touched, and a proper length of discourse assigned
to each, in order to stir up the passion.
Too long time,
however, must not be spent; but when the effect is
evidently produced, pass to another passion.
As the
conclusion ought to be composed at least of four or five*
reflections (naturally arising from the text, either general,
from the whole text, or particular, from some of the parts
into which it is divided;) so, if possible, these reflections
must be placed in prudent order, so that the weakest
and least powerful may be the first, and the strongest
in Christ Jesus
A conclusion
last
as
it
motive.
Different
motives
in
the
and elevated,
may
same
conclusion, that
in order to stir
is,
violent,
up many passions
of different kinds.
Conclusion sometimes delights in examples, similitudes,
short and weighty sentences, the inventions of a fine
imagination, and, in one word, it need not be either so
chaste or so regular as the body of the sermon, where
more accuracy must be observed. There is no danger
when a preacher, in a conclusion, gives himself up to the
fire of his genius, provided he say nothing extravagant
or capricious, nothing that savours of enthusiasm or
declamation |\
*
212
the soul of
all.
IVilk. Ecc/csiastcs.
to exhortation, to doctrine.
in thee.
Paul
to
Tim.
THE END.
21 3
SERMON
He
be damned.
ITin
to be
is
within the
vail,
and
little
to unfold to
such unbecoming jealousies, and enter in a fair and candid manner into the investigation of the words before us :
let us consider that they were among the last words of
our blessed Lord while he sojourned upon earth that
;
they
*
in
See
tliis
Buhop
*3
A SERMO\T OX
214
vindicate
explain the import
of this
display the excellency
Lord grant, that, while we are
the " word may come, not in
divine message
And
the
attending to these things,
word only, but in power,
:
in the
I.
it is
who
of Jerusalem, escaped to
Pella,
themselves,
may
not assent
in this sense
of the word,
St.
devils believe
true
215
true faith is a consent of the will also, with the full concurrence of our warmest affections: it is called in one
place a " believing with the heart;" and in another a
" believing with all the heart." In few words, faith is
a new and living principle, whereby we are enabled to
rely upon the Lord Jesus Christ for all the ends and purposes for which he came into the world; a principle,
which, at the same time that it takes us otr'from all selfdependence, leads us to purify our hearts from the love
and practice of all sin. To such faith as this our Lord
frequently annexes a promise of eternal salvation: in his
discourse with Nicodemus he says, " As Moses lifted up
the serpent in the w ilderness, even so must the Son of
man be lilted up, that whosoever believeth in him should
For God so loved
not perish, but have everlasting life.
the world, that he gave his only-begotten Son, that whosoever bclieveth in him should not perish, but have everHe that believeth on him is not condemned;
lasting life.
but he that believeth not is condemned already, because
he hath not believed in the name of the only-begotten Son
And in the close of that chapter it is added,
of God."
" He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life; but
he that believeth not the Sun, shall not see life, but the
wrath of God abideth on him."
Not that there is any
thing meritorious in this grace more than in any other;
for, as a grace, it is inferior to love; but salvation is annexed to this rather than to any other, because this alone
unites us to the Lord Jesus Christ, in whom we are
accepted, and by whose merits we arc saved.
To the term Salvation is opposed another of a most
awful import, namely, Damnation: as the former cannot be limited to any temporal deliverance, so neither
can this be limited to any temporal judgment: for, not
to mention the express and repeated declarations that the
punishment of the wicked will be as u a worm that dieth
not, and a fire that is not quenched," our Lord, in the
very words before us, contrasts the consequences of unbelief with the consequences of faith; thereby manifesting, that they were to be considered by us as of equal
magnitude and duration and, in his account of the final
sentence which he will pass upon the righteous and the
kicked in the day of judgment, he describes the happiness of the one and the misery of the other by the very
:
p 4
same
A SERMON' OX
2l6
We
while they
live in
enjoins.
is
it
offered in
the Gospel, be the faith that saves, then the not receiving of Christ in that manner must be the unbelief that
condemns. This observation is of great importance: for
the generality seem to have no idea that they can be unbelievers, unless they have formally renounced the Chris-
tian faith
believeth,
and
is
damned.
whereby
1
'
Our
He
that
but he that
Lord had appointed
"
217
II.
To
vindicate
its
reasonableness.
or
condemned
utterly unreasonable
past offences
he
acknowledges, from
inmost soul,
God he
renounces every hope that might arise from his comparative goodness, his penitential sorrows, his future purhis
the
amendment
he embraces
Son of
his love.
rience at the
first
This,
moment he
and
relies
Christ as a
simply and
I say,
is
to'usin
To
this
A SERMON ON
21
this
state of
life
and
faith alone.
God
saved?
is it
Who
in all the
metl
vhich the
infi
lite
sdom of
God
method
substitutes what
oi his
own,
e esteen
he most stupendous
and better
play of divine
r
di
love
210^
" there
God
liar;" for
whereas
God
is
GOD
Who
when we
We
himself
it
too severe
;"
I answer,
God
and he
as the wages due to
is
it be inflicted for
complicated, nor any
that so effectually precludes even a possibility of salvation
we may purge away any other sin by a believing
:
is
no
sin so
Hoping
remedy provided
III.
To
we
for us.'
display
its
we come
excellency.
render
A SERMON ON
20
?.
my own
that there
And do
that
is
I daily,
" Christ
my
Do
may be made
unto
see
necessities
God
me wisdom, and
the Gospel-salvation
methods
221
what so
Under subse-
dwelling corruption
stone up the
hill,
also,
is
to suffer need."
that there
in
it is
is
no
And
situation,
not suited to us
many
instances,
A SERMON' ON
222
is
the
of God."
gift
without exception
is,
"
Name be
Not
unto us,
interest
the voice of
There
more than
the praise."
who
"
sing continually,
To Him who
antiquity,
was ever
its
professors
lor if
their
and acknowledge
grant,
who name
name
the
223
all
it
them
itseif
some
>m
it is
We
to the latter.
ini-
same
be considered as 'mfavourable
Is
pass unnoticed
it
in
u->
to
an holy,
Many more
tioned
it
to us,
but. if
it
is
spiritual,
men-
A SERMON OX
224
Have we
salvation
own
suitableness to our
promote the
necessities,
interests of holiness
and
its
tendency to
Can we
Apostle, that " what our eyes have seen, our ears have
heard, and our hands have handled of the word of life,
that,
while
we
profess that
".
The
short,
own
this reconcilia-
no less than
indeed we are
more interested in the Gospel than any for if we continue
ignorant of it, we perish under the aggravated guilt of rejecting it ourselves, and of betraying the souls of others into
irretrievable ruin. We, of all people under heaven, are most
bound to divest ourselves of prejudice, and to labour with
our whole hearts, both to enjoy the blessings of the Gospel,
and to shew ourselves patterns of its sanctifying influence.
Let us then, in compliance with the divine command, "take
heed to ourselves, and to our doctrine, that, in so doing,
we may both save ourselves, and them that hear us."
But let others also be aware, that though they may
have no responsibility attaching to them as ministers, they
have as Christians. I must beg leave therefore to say
unto all, that as " baptism is not the putting away the
filth of the flesh, but the answer of a good conscience
towards God," so the faith which they profess cannot
save them, unless it be accompanied w itta a renovation of
Do not then be hasty to conclude that
heart and life.
you are true believers " examine yourselves whether
ye be in the faith; prove your own selves." Be assured,
it is no easy matter to believe: it is by no means pleasing
there is not any thing to which we
to flesh and blood
what our Lord said to the
are naturally more averse
Jews of old may be addressed with equal propriety to
tion ourselves
salvation of our
souls,
the
225
mission of his
sins,
in
in
extenuation of his guilt, he, I say, " shall not see life, but
the wrath of God shall abide upon him :" he hath practically said, " I will not have this man to reign over me ;"
and
sentence,
The decree
or hell
is
Vol.
I.
not, shall be
damned."
discussion
226
DISCUSSION BY EXPLICATION.
Mark
and preach
is
damned.
Many
trines of Christianity
Hence, while
its
authority
Explain
I.
maintained,
is
are suppressed
But the declaration before us
is
its
mysteries
of infinite importance
import
its
The meaning
be clear
Salvation comprehends the everlasting happiness of
the soul
[It cannot be limited to any temporal deliverance
Believers have been often subjected to persecutions and
cm el deaths
Nor was the deliverance of the saints in Jerusalem a matter
of universal concern
a
Its import is properly expressed by St. Paul
to the
ajospel
The
devils
themselves
assent
to
truths
which they
at
tremble
Not
that
it is
it
is
elsewhere said to be
They are
And
in unbelief,
therefore
who
that
annexed
is
to
faiths]
To
a
c
Tim.
John i.
2
Murk
ii.
12.
ix.
10.
1
Cor.
4348.
i.
3.
4
f
Acts
John
viii. 13.
23.
James
ii.
19.
* 2
Thess.i.
8.
DISCUSSION BY EXPLICATION.
To
when
baptism,
faith,
[The
practicable,
must be added
believer
22~
his allegiance
to
Christ
unbeliever
The
will profit
an
this gospel
lead us to
Vindicate
If.
To
its
reasonableness
and damnation to
would be thought reasonable enough
But to connect the former with faith, and the latter
with unbelief, is deemed absurd and delusive
evil works,
these points
faith
Christ Jesus
in-
in
his fidelity
Nor
is it
unreasonable that a
man
damned
should be
for unbelief
[If unbelief were a mere dissent from any doctrine on
account of its wanting sufficient evidence, such unbelief would
be comparatively innocent
But the unbeliever rejects what has been established by the
strongest evidence
Through pride he denies God's representation of his fallen
state k
He
truth a
God
to
be foolishness, and
1
his
it
This
h
This
is
^f the text.
J
Cor.
i.
18, 23.
in
Rev.
rii.
ph.
ii.7
17.
] ]
DISCUSSION BY EXPLICATION.
228
satisfactorily established,
This point
Display
III.
we
shall
excellency
its
we
if
Who
GodSurely this
ance
may
well
recommend
It
2.
is
[How
equally suited to
ill
suited
dying thief
How long must it have been before the murderers of our
Lord could have entertained a comfortable hope of acceptance
But the gospel affords a prospect of salvation to all, however vile
And is calculated to comfort us under every affliction
What excellency can it possess that should more endear it
!
to us
3. It refers
all
alone
[Every other way of salvation leaves room
for
man
to
boast *
But, on the plan of the gospel, all are equally indebted to
Christ 1
All on earth and in heaven ascribe salvation to him alone
Their happiness is the more dear to them as being the
purchase of his blood
Nor would any consent for an instant to rob him of his
1-
glory*]
4. It most secures the practice of good works
[If the gospel really gave a licence to sin, it might well
be rejected
But it teaches us to mortify all sin, and to delight in good
works
This
1
8
iv. 10.
Rom.
iii.
27.
Tit.
ii.
11, 12.
DISCUSSION BY EXPLICATION.
229
none
in holiness"
And
Application,
[They, who
i.
To
ministers
ought,
above
all,
to
be greatly aggra-
will
Application.
2.
To
Christians in general
However humiliating
it
the text
The decree
season
we
must submit 2
in
is
irreversible,
and
shall
be executed
in its
u
2 Cor.
1
Pet.
xii. 11.
iii.
21.
and Rom.
Mark
DISCUSSION BY
vi. 4.
xvi. 15,
WAY
i*Tim.
Rom.
iv. 16.
x. 3.
6.
OF OBSERVATION.
I.
plainly revealed to us
His
*
to,
The words
in Italics
mark
Reader
Q3
Heb.
i.
1.
230
upon Christ
threatening
The duty he
Yet
ir.
xxvr.
is
eternal life b
To the want of it, a threatening of eternal death*
Not that this was a new method of salvation
in.
~)
XIII.
J
II.
God's law
Truth demanded the execution of the penalty
which the law denounced
Holiness forbad any thing unclean to enter into
heaven
But Christ has borne the penalty, and satisfied
divine justice
all
in
that he has
consistency
fallen
man
could we have hoped for from our obedience
What
to the
We
law%
strict
its
demands
K
Yet, if we could do this in future, it would avail
us nothing, unless we could also expiate the guilt
of our past transgressions
But by believing in Christ tic obtain a perfect
righteousness
And are made spotless in the sight of God
f
himself
j
Acts
Rom.
ii.
38.
iii.
VI.
c
f
John
Eph,
vii:.
:.;..
v. 27.
A'< ts xiii.
Nor
Mi
Nor
OF OBSERVATION
are there
remedy
Nor any so
WAY
DISCUSSION BY
231
this")
I
may
but they
offe
be saved by
any other
it
be
will
vain
hope
The very
lost
offer
zee
are
IV.
Nor need
this
v.
Can we
XXI.
We may
be sure
that,
whether we approve
or
it
What
certainly
VII.
What
IV.
To embrace them
will
viii.
VI.
be to secure ever-
lasting happiness
made to faith*
As soon as we
1
forgiven 1
life
believe in Christ,
unequivocally
is
all
The
*
1
Cor.
iii.
li,
Acts x. 43.
Rom.
viii.
17.
WAY
DISCUSSION BY
232
OF OBSERVATION.
the finisher
V. To
"j
XI.
be to involve ourselves
in everlasting misery
[The gospel is the brightest display of God's
them
will
XII.
XIV.
struction'
But while it is a mean of life to some, it will prove
an occasion of death to other**
may err, and that materially, in some things,
and yet be saved at last i
But if we reject or adulterate the gospel, we mast
We
perish
xwii.
-,
XXIV.
Nor should
We
this
gressions
Nor can we
possibly restore
ourselves to the
divine favour
The
XXII.
guilt
Well
may
therefore
tion also
it
He
it
from us
it pleased him to deliver up his Son for us
Shall he not then punish the despisers of his
But
mercy
X.V II.
?
VI.
1
is
To
of our faith.
1
P 2
Tim.
Cor.
Ileb.
vi.
13.
15, 16.
9, 11.
ii.
iii.
n Ileb. xii. 2.
9 1
1
Cor.
iii.
Compare John
26, 30, 41.
Cor. ii. 7.
i
Gal. i. 8, 9.
37. with Matt. xxv.
r
15.
vii.
DISCUSSION BY
WAY
OF OBSERVATION.
233
xx.
IX.
lives
light
we enjoy
interesting as
ever?
Is
it
not
director//?
still
ears
XXV
and
.
XV.
\ XVIII.
Luke
xi. 52.
Mark
Thess.
li.
16.
Isai. xi. 9.
DISCUSSION BY PROPOSITIONS.
I.
There
of different
for all
own
law
And,
world
The
"
Eccl. ix. 2.
]] -
DISCUSSION BY PROPOSITION*.
234
Some
They
them f
They
They
will praise
Nor
end
Others
misery
[They
will not
of the righteous
The Judge
presence
11
down
be cast
will
'
will
all
shall
his
They
God
to a state of inconceivable
will
wrath n
Their
They
own
will
lostP
And an
on them
Nor
shall millions
There
b
'
h
1
Ps. lxxiii.
314.
Dan.
xii. 2.
Wisd. v. 4.
Rev, xiv. 11.
Rom.
i.
Tim.
Ps.
i.
32.
&
iv. 8.
5.
ii.
15.
d 1
"
Ps. xi. 6.
Luke
xvi. 24 ,25.
DISCUSSION BY PROPOSITIONS.
235
There
man
Pharaoh was more and more hardened under ten successive
plagues
And
The
in hell, so far
u
after death
would be false x
Nor have the dead any prospect of annihilation y
Not the remotest period shall determine the existence of
one single soul
II.
These
It
is
whereby we
[This
is
work
[God
on
his
Sou
And
has given
b
this
it
command
as his special
is
a very important
is
command,
that
we
believe
as
logue
this,
as well as
we believe
branches
effected
Till
therefore,
we can be only
as withered
Hence
9
Exod.
R ev> xv
Mark
viii.
32.
Matt. xxv.
ver. 35,
i #
3445.
John xv. 5.
John vi. compare
g
xiv.si.
and 56,
John
iii.
y er
John xv.
23.
6.
Cor. v. 10
DISCUSSION BY PROPOSITIONS.
23<3
Hence
g
apostle
striking
that
and
declaration
positive
of
the
effect
our faith as
it is
seated there
Nor
shall this
judgment
[Our Lord
k
declarations
will
which
is
all
his
own
repeated
will
We
in that
And
day
that while the rejecters of his gospel shall perish, the
Infer
The
folly
[Men
What
When
Infer
[It
is
2.
The wisdom
of embracing
whole hearts
wisdom to regard things
importance
it
with our
in proportion to then,
But what
gospel
so important as the declarations of the
Temporal
sHeb.
"
John
xi. 6.
iii.
18. 36.
Mam.
'
ii.
18.
Isai. x. 3.
Cor. x. 11.
Rom.
Isai.
n. 5.
1.
3-
DISCUSSION"
BY PROPOSITIONS.
237
in
hell
n
our eyes
should " buy the truth, and not part with it" at any
We
price
This
is
Luke
ix. 25.
and
xii. 4.
Mark
Shall
we not
consider
them
in
reference to our-
selves
What knowledge
The
gospel
is
mercy
[It reveals salvation to a ruined
It discovers
for sin
God
world*
flesh,
and dying
It
a
Tim.
i.
15.
Tiro.
iii.
16.
]]
533
and entreats us
It offers,
nothing
favour
But teaches us
blood
to accept,
to
It requires
his
improve
to
carefully
what we receive
freely e
But
true nature
its
derstood
[Some take up prejudices against it as a licentious system
Nor will they be at any pains to acquire just views of its
doctrinesf
Others adulterate it with a mixture of human inventions
Or destroy its efficacy by a self-righteous dependence 8
it
[Do we indeed
tion?"
see
Is
be " worthy of
to
all
accepta-
it
God h ?"
Do we " count all
dom
it
it
God and
the wis-
of
knowledge of
it
?"
in
k
our hearts to give us these views ?
blind our eyes that we cannot see
yet
'
hearts"
II.
veil
What
We
effect
have
its
sanctions produced
how
little
upon us
the sanctions of
hellBut there
is
is
the one
Cor.
v. 19, 20.
2 Cor.
Phil. Hi. 8.
1 Cor.
ii.
iii,
17.
14.
Isai. lv. 1.
Gal.
2C0r.1v.
v.
2.4.
6.
h
J
Tit.
1
ii.
Cor.
11, 12.
i.
24.
Ib.ver.4.
Rom.
i.
16.
] ]
230
They
vised tables
"
We ask
ven
How
obdurate must we be
What
II.
We
we be not
we
evidence have
and saving
if
thus influenced
is
scriptural
[Some suppose
gospel
Others imagine it to consist in an assurance of our interest
in Christ
But both of these are equally remote from the truth
The former may accord with the indulgence of every sin
The latter is no where declared necessary to salvation
p
It is indeed an high privilege to know our sins forgiven
But we must be pardoned before we can know that we are
pardoned
But
Christ*
In
its
And
s
works
r
a free, unmerited gift of God
invariably productive
is
it
origin,
it is
in
effects,
its
faith
of the
first
of good
be really possessed of
our weakness
of
cried
it
God
to
for
faith
hearts
Are we enabled by
of the world y ?
Are we
And
filled
are
affections
we
wrought
faith in our
it
to
purified
Let us thus
faith
to our prayer
in the
We
n 2 Pet.
i.
ii.
Pet.
16.
6.
Heb.
Phil.
i.
29.
28.
p
s
John v. 13.
Jam. ii. 26. Col.
1
Mark
Gal. v. 6.
1.6.
ix. 24.
1
Pet.
i.
22.
]]
DISCUSSION
240
We
God
may
Address
BY"
deceive
To
i.
PERPETUAL APPLICATION,
but we
ourselves;
cannot
deceive
What
hear
is
their
is
it
in
to
preach,
it
to
Know
Put
eternal
it
life 5
time will
that
it
in
"
things
all
Address
To
2.
those
who
are
weak
in faith
[You
What
has done
What
Christ will both expiate its guilt", and subdue its power
Plead the promise in the text, and it shall be fulfilled to
'
you]
the
it fill
works
2 Tim.
Mic.
vii. 19.
Heb.
x. 39.
Gal. vi. 7.
Matt. x. 14, 15.
ii.
7.
may
1
'
Thess.
iv. 8.
Isai. v. 4.
Rom.
vi.
14.
Tit.
MR.
241
MR.
CLAUDE'S
TOPICS,
Referred
1.
II.
III.
iv.
v.
vi.
vn.
vm.
ix.
x.
xi.
xn.
xiii.
xiv.
to in the Skeleton, p.
229233.
Remark
Observe place.
Consider the persons addressed.
Examine the particular state of persons addressed,
Consider the principles of a word or action.
Consider consequence .
Reflect on the end proposed in an expression or an
action.
xv.
xvi.
xvii.
Remark
ferent occasions.
xx 1. Suppose
things.
Infir-
xxvn. Compare
Vol.
I.
243
SKELETONS.
I.
and
suit It the
wisdom, neither
let
the
WE
that of the
Kemove the false and insufficient grounds of glorvinoWisdom, Power, and Riches, are highly esteemed
amongst men
And, if rightly improved, they certainly are valuable
I.
talents
[ffisdom enables a
man
to
affairs
with
discretion
may
And
it
may be improved
to suppress vice,
and eneourage
virtue
To
eagerly,
is,
to value
in
it
highly,
pursue
it
it
But
*
Isai.
i.
2.
R2
Maik
iv. 9.
23.
TIIE
244
(1.)
Disease or accident
the beasts
want power
may
to
to a level with
Nor
those
to
who
are
invested with it
It indisposes a man to comply with reasonable restraints
It generally excites opposition in those who are subjected
to
it]
Nor
arc Riches at
all
glorying
[Wealth
is
tempers
It
i\t best it
raiment
And we
ways c
To
absurd
arc
liable
to
be deprived of
it
in a
common
thousand
would be
II.
is
the only
object of glorying
is
God
is
here spoken of
Nor
is it
the
knowledge of God
as
He
is
of creation
in the text
is
a view of him
redemption
It
Prov. xxiii. ~>
* Who that considers what Wisdom is, would ever glory in it; so
so defective in its operations
and so
limited as it is in its extent
Or who \n Might, the possession of
uncertain in its continuance ?
which is so dangerous and the exercise of which is so vexatious to
themselves and others? Or who in Riches, which are so defiling in
and so precarious
so contracted in their benefits
their influence
c
tenure?
If to this we add, that all these things perish and
depart at death, and are utterly useless in the day of judgment, we
c;tn have no doubt but thai the prohibition in the text is as reasonin their
able as
it is
decisive.
] ]
]]
GROUNDOF GLORYING.
(1.)
It is in
friends appears
In that to especially
enemies e
And
in
24,
both
He
He
ness
suffice
practical
knowledge
This is a just ground of glorying to
1.
It is free
from
all
who
possess
it
the
in
foregoing grounds
[Tftei/ render the mind low and grovelling; This elevate^
and ennobles it
They never satisfy the soul; This affords it perfect satisfac-
tion 8
2. It transcend*
going grounds
all
It
It
It
[t qualifies
us to conflict with
all
11
'
It
[It puts
Christ"
It makes
It
3.
into
us rich in possession,
comprehends
and
in
reversion too
foregoing grounds
all the
in the
highest degree
Wisdom
ries
[This knowledge of
m
It
shews how
sin
God
may be
unfolds
the
deepest myste-
saved
It shews
rewarding
how mercy
is
Might
c
Mark
xvi. 16.
'2 Cor.
x.
3 5.
R3
8 Isai. lv. 2.
12.
(1.)
246
Might
The
is
a marvellous display
of power
of
Hence Christ
God"-
We have
is
till
Power
the
we know
a redeem-
God
ing
Riches
[Infinite are the riches of divine grace
In the glorious mystery of redemption they are
con-
all
tained
this
[We
ledge
We
We
exhibits
them
all
to our view
know-
this
God
as
He
is
revealed
the
in
Gospel
Let us take encouragement from that declaration of our
LordP
Let the fixed purpose of our hearts resemble that of the
apostle*1
n
Eph.
II.
ii.
7.
Cor.
ii.
2.
John
xvii. 3.
Gal.
vi. 14.
Luke xxiii. 42, 43. And he said unto Jesus, Lord, remember
me when thou contest into thy kingdom. And Jesus said unto
hi hi, Verify I saij unto thee, to-day shalt thou be zcith me in
Paradise.
T II E
is
replete with
wonders
In every part of it we trace a mixture of dignity and
debasement
When he lay in a manger, the wise men were conducted to him by a star
When he was tempted by the devil, an angel ministered unto him
lie was now dying as a malefactor, and " crucified
through weakness"
Yet
his
power
to save
I.
The
(2.)
'.
The
-J47
Thief's petition
'
This
petition,
it"
markable
It
11
fied*
He
upon
kmg
,
him as a i
then did the malefactor acknowledge
he had seen
though
beheld him on the cross as
i
Yet
his throne
him
He
could be
their souls
And
mercy he
relied
simply on the
crace of Christ
willingness
Nor did he express a doubt of Christ's power or
'
to save
11
Yet was
What
his affiance
vii
J
,
,
tempered with the deepest humility
will
sidering
IT.
refused those
who came
He now
testified the
same readiness to
b
e
in reference to
which
[He
his grace.
relieve spiritual
wants
In his answer he displayed the freeness of
a
him
to
Mark
in. 10.
&
ii.4..
He
had done on
me."
R4
]]
OUR
24$
[He granted
k
hesitation
He
He
tions"
LORD'S AXbW'ER TO
the Thiefs
petition
(2.)
without a moment's
"
conferred the desired blessing " zcit/iout upbraiding
bestowed his mercy without prescribing any condi1
did he exemplify
Thus
to proclaim
his
prophet
He
desired
He
"
manner
Criminal'!
To
guard
we must
suggest a
Caution
[Some may
it
ance
But
it
Tin;
k
ber
When
the innocent Joseph intreated Pharaoh's butler to rememplace at court, the ungrateful
forgat him two long years; nor would have thought of him
him
butler
How
justly
his mercy.
n
Isai. lv. 1.
This
1 Kin. iii. 11
13. or Matt, xviii. 26, 27.
sometimes called Hades or Hell, as in Acts ii. 27. and in
the creed
but it means the place where departed saints dwell in the
presence of God, 2 Cor. xii. 2. 4. and Rev. ii. 7.
1 Neither our Lord nor his apostles ever countenanced the idea of
is
;
Had
have said
1
till
the resurrection.
the executioners
now
Isai.lv. 8, q.
i.
See 2 Cor.
offered to release
23.
v. 8.
(2.)
The
case was
singular as
it
respects both
249
Christ
l
,
and
the
the
last
Nevertheless
we may
derive
from
this
history
much
Encouragement
[It forbids any, however long or heinously they may have
sinned, to despair
It points out the simple way in which -we may attain sal-
vation
Lord's answer
Such jov
v.;,y y
is
offered to
all
Let
all
is
applicable to every
seek
it
in
the
same
judged
the
Rom.x.
III.
12, 13.
Ps. cvi. 4.
THE
Exod. xv.
11.
THE DIFFICULTY OF
250
His omniscience
and
(3.)
in particular is
terror
it
psalm before
in the
us
He
15
'
him
But
it
the prospect
was delightful
it
From
I.
these words
That
we may observe
the allowing of
any
sin
is
incompatible with a
state of salvation
The
indulging of
is
It
is
will
it
vation
This
how
every sin,
it
be
'
m
authority
and death"
It defeats the end of Christ s incarnation
It argues an entire want of sincerity
It therefore justly brings the curse of God upon us
.
There
II.
Ver.
12.
John
Matt.
hi. 9.
v. 19.
John
hi. 8.
way
h
Ver. 19.
way
That
everlasting.
1
John
Matt.
John
hi. 8.
v. 29,
i.
47.
'
30.
B Jam.
p Jer,
11.
10, 11.
xlvin. 10.
(3.)
II.
That
it
is
2j
we have
But
is
it
Many
Hence
actions
To
it
is
hard to discern
aright,
we
shall
this
is
proceed to shew
What method
III.
the
point
He
heart x
He
reads the
word that
God may
search the
it
He
i
1
1 Kin.viii. 13.
1 Cor. iv.4.
Ps. Ixxvii. 6.
Heb.
iv. 13.
Luke
ix. 55.
Jer. xvii. 9.
y
2 Cor. xiii. 5.
z Jer.
xvii. 10.
]]
252 DIFFICULTY OF
STATE.
(3.)
word d
In
this
way he
and direction
shall err if
in his
and confidence 6
Application
[Let us all begin the work of self-examination
Let us call in thedivine aid with importunate supplicationsLet us inquire whether there be not some sin which we
indulge, or some duty which we neglect?
Let us not think that inadvertence can excuse our sins,
while we neglect the means of discovering them'
Let us tremble lest, through the indulgence of one sin, our
b
*
Rom.
Phil. iv. 6, 7.
Lev. v. 17.
IV.
viii.
26.
Ps. xxv. 9.
&
Jam.
i.
iii.
6.
THE
Prow
26.
lie hath
malignity of
sin,
He
clearly
and
infallibly
of
men's thoughts
He
Thus
*
Pb. xiv.
1.
(4.)
253
Thus in the psalm before us he reveals the secret motives bv which the wicked are actuated (ver. 2, 4, 6,
1.)
1
We
I.
right construction
on
3.
shall consider
In what respects
Were
portrait
make
light
of the
Soft's
Every
But, waving
other points, we
all
fix
Our
our attention on
'virtual denial of'
God's punitivejustice
Men evidence by their lives that they think God will
not require sin at their hands
1. Their impenitence for their past sins shews it
[They do not humble themselves for sin, or seek after a
Saviour
The language of
require my sin"
this is,
"
God
2.
in
future shews it
[They indulge all their evil habits, rush earelessly into
temptations, listen to no admonitions, seek not God's aid, and
even stifle their convictions
The language of this is, " Sin may be indulged with impunity, God will not require it"
their
hearts,
a con-
is
Of his
holiness
is represented as an infinitely Holy Bein rb
But this supposes hiin to be such an one as ourselves
[God
Of his justice
But
of his laws
Of
b
*
Isai. vi. 3.
Hab.
Deut. xxxii. 4.
i.
13.
ps
Ze p hi
21
j
1Q-
254
Of
(4.)
wisdom
his
Of
mercy
his
[God
mercy
in infinite
offers us salvation
through his
Son'
But
this
Such
it
is
is
God
Wherefore they do so
This contempt of God
II.
in the
is
reasonable
The question therefore must be considered in a
of expostulation
What assurance has any
i.
man
God
that
way
will
not
require sin?
[Supposing it possible or even probable, who can be
certain of it ?
What folly then must it be to continue in sin through hopes
of impunity, when the mistake, if it be one, will bu irrevocable, and the consequences of it irremediable
are bound, in common prudence, to chuse the safe
!
We
Side]
Has
2.
God
not
said that
[The testimonies
Can we suppose
3.
Has
not
lie
that
God
God
most indubitable h
word ?
already in
many
instances required
sin?
whole world,
and angels in Heaven, been made monuments of divine vengeance* f
Why may he not manifest his indignation against US
[Have not
man
yea,
also
in Paradise,
4.
Will not
require sin
[No
Who,
the
account be
dreadful
if
he should
in his right
5.
'
1,0.
Cor. vi. 9. John
k Jude, vcr. 6^7.
h
Isai. lv.
1
iii.
3.
'
Sam.
Numb,
ii.
30.
Rom.
xxiii. 19.
ii.
Can
4.
Tim.
ii.
13.
(4.)
5.
or policy of
255
men preventing
re-
quiring sin ?
[Let us first avert death from our bodies, or provide an
answer to Job's question
\ 1. 1 earth and hell combined can prevent the punishment
m
of one sinner
Application
[Let us see
how
deeply
in this
guiltLet us consider
to
sin
even
by our thoughts
Let us flee for refuge to the hope set before us
If we believe in Christ, God will never require sin at our
hands
A
it
believer
with
may
his lips
in his heart,
but express
scape-goat
So
menl
1
Job
ix. 4.
m Prov.
xi. 2
"R0m.iv.20.
day of judg-
Acts
Mic.
xiii.
39.
vii.
19.
The
That
world
is
visible to
ailBut
256
in
which
prevails
it
(5.)
very
is
little
Habitually
1.
We may
Deliberately
were well if we never sinned, but through ignorance
2.
[It
or inadvertence
for the
accomplishment
of sinful purposes
How often have we seen the sinfulness of our desires, and
b
yet gratified them
^
The very bent and inclination of our souls has been to!
wards wickedness
3. Without restraint
[A regard to our reputation or interests
restraint
may
fear of hell
some
desires
That
4
:
from
evil,
by the
like Joseph,
fear of
God d
tual
is
Without remorse
4.
[We
must
at times
have
felt
science
But we, for the most part, stifle them by company, amusements, &c.
Many attain to dreadful hardness of heart and impenitence f
The prophet's descriptiou may well be applied to each of
us*]
Thus are " men's
[They walk
them
do evil"
own hearts
to
But
God
Jer.
iii.
25.
Gen. xxxix. o.
Jer. viii. 5, 6.
b
c
Rom.
Jam.
i.
32.
ii.
11.
c
f
II.
The
-
]]
(5.)
The
II.
God
occasion of
257
it
lie
righteous judgment
men
sin
"
be-
think
Hut
his forbearance
towards sinners
is
thought
to indicate
indifference
This however
He
He
2.
is a fatal delusion
has marked the evil of sin in
soon undeceive
will
many
awful instances*
world'
no cause
to fear
is
che-
rished by them k
But the wrath of God is indeed denounced against sin
Every species and degree of sin renders us obnoxious to
his displeasure "
'
'
3.
(if
"
" executed
punishment seems
possible that he
ourselves
to
God
Thus they
God
with
God's forbearance
to
ways
Infer
1.
How
unregenerate
as
well as wickedness, of
men
[If
h
1
2 Pet.
ii.
46.
Rom.
ii.
Keel.
viii.
Vol.
8, 9.
12, 13.
I.
I'ph. v. 6.
m Horn.
Pis.
lv.
i.
18.
19.
Gen.
Vs.
).
s 2 Pet.
iii.
4.
31.
iii.
3, 4.
258
it
to continue in sin
on the
1"
(5.)
[If there
of
] ]
condem-
ashes
What
2.
and
of Christ
[What but the blood of Christ can ever expiate the guilt
we have contracted i
What but the spirit of Christ can ever deliver us from such
spirit
habits
souls is certain
Let us therefore wash in the fountain opened for us
And let us apply to God for his almighty aid x
How
3.
who con-
tinue impenitent!
[There is a certain measure of iniquity which sinners arc
left to
fill
up*
When
15
Rom.
Lam.
n Zech. xiii. 1.
Ps.
Zeph.
Thess.
Luke
VI.
ii.
16.
xix. 42.
ii.
v.
vii.
ii.
4, 5.
21.
11
13.
2, 3.
Gen. xv.
16.
Mark
43 48.
2 Cor.
ix.
vi. 2.
TIME
is
generally thought to be of
little use,
except
But
(6.)
But
value, as
its
exceeds
all
it
calculation
25g
The manner
in
piness or misery
made
This consideration
deem time
others
The
I.
"
and to improve it
knowing therefore," kc.
himself,
We
day of Judgment
judge the world
" Christ"
is
the person
who
shall
He
tor this
manner
[Daniel spake of this in very exalted terms
also has declared it d
Our Lord
Before this
le
we must
all
purpose*
affirmed
good of
for the
b
it,
and public
appear"
who have
all
Actsxvii. 31.
Matt. xxv. 31.
Lccl.
xii. 14,
Cor.iv. 5.
S 2
Dan.
John
v. 28.
Rom
ii.
vii. 9, 10.
11.
]]
a6o
(6.)
'
will"
be
will
be
this
cannot enter
into the
II.
This subject
is
of
it
men
eminently
most
[The
pious
are
many
conscious of
defects
own
conscience m
hearts
fully rely
on the
But
spised
Judge
To have
them
their
1.
What
can be more
terrible
this terror
of the Lord
He
some
Application
[We would improve
did
these terrors of the Lord
We, on account of our office, are peculiarly interested in
the events of that day q
therefore would persuade you to repent, and believe the
this subject as the apostle
We
gospel
k
Luke
1
We
xix. 17,
Cor. iv. 4,
xv. 19.
Rom.
'24.
'
Luke
xii.
47.
"
Rev.
vi.
14
17.
Cor.
ix.
(6.)
2Gl
We
gether Christians
VII.
ciirist's
alto-
Rev.
GOD
anity
The
advice
The
262
Christ's
The same
advice to
(7.)
Pride
[Almost every one esteems himself "rich" in good
works
They, who cannot justify their actions, give themselves
1.
credit for
good intentions
The longer we
live,
the
"
in this per-
suasion
in ourselves
What
Ignorance
[The scripture gives a most humiliating view of man's
depravity
It represents us also as destitute of any help in ourselves ;
" wretched/'
But the generality have not the least idea that they are in
such a state
They would be ready to consider such a representation of
&c
human nature-
is
II.
Christ
What
attention
is
to
him
dition
He
exhorts us to
come
for a
supply of our
several wants
1.
For gold
[By " gold
is
the richest
treasure
This
a
is
]] ]
SELF-DECEIVING PROFESSORS.
(7.)
263
This alone
Of this He
we may
With
is
possess
this,
we cannot but
believe"
It is the
clothed
same
as that with
which the
man
seems
It
to h
blemish f
For
3.
spiritual eye-salve
Spirit arc here
compared
salve"
to
We
all
It
Christ's office
" eye-
continue blind
But by means of
salvation
it
made
wise unto
Infer
1. What
Let us endeavour
Let
grace
2.
seek to
us
'
"
What an
b Isai. lv. 1.
Rev. xix.
John
Jude 24.
Col.
i.
19.
and
ii.
9.
vi,
8.
45.
Jer. xxiii. 6.
John
John
'
84
xvi. 7.
i.
16.
Isai. lxiv. 6.
'
John
u. '27.
Christ in
is
(7.)
all his
characters
is by the gospel that he communicates out of his fulness
Thousands in all acres of the church have experienced its
It
word preached
Let us improve
it
own
indigence
Let us' be led by
blessings
it
to Christ, that
we may
participate his
VIII.
Rev. v. 1 i
13. J beheld, and I heard the voice of many angels
round about the throne, and the beasts, and the ciders and
the nuniber of them was ten thousand-times ten thousand, and
thousands of thousands; saying with a loud voice, Worthy
is the Lamb that zcas slain, to receive power, and riches, and
wisdom, and strength, and honour, and glory, and blessing.
And every creature which is in heaven, and on the earth, and
tinder the earth, and such as are in the sea, and all that are
in them, heard I, saying, Blessing, and honour, and glory,
and pozcer be unto him that sitteth 011 the throne, and unto
the Lamb for ever and ever.
:
little
of the blessedness
of heaven
Yet
the
conception of
St.
to
form some
faint
it
John draws
and reveals
to us
I.
The inhabitants
glorified saints
[The angels are those who, "kept their first estate" from
which others fell
The saints are spoken of under two characters, " the beasts,
or living creatures," and " the elders"
supposed to represent the ministers of Christ
members of the church b
latter, the
They
a
is
probably
The preacher
and discerning.
Kev.
iv. 7.
i.
universal church.
(8.)
They
one
compose
altogether
bodv
265
under
and
in
Christ
their
is
and
tinually increasing
strait
inconceivably great
chorus, ver.
There
1-] 3.]
harmony
perfect
is
throughout
whole
the
assembly
The
II.
Many deny
that Christ
is
him f
and
him,
in the
received
church
answer from
an
And
he
[He
is
is
ver 6, 8, 9, 12.
The description given
He
is
him alone
applicable to
is
object of worship
[The terms used are the same, and they arc addressed
alike to both
The worship
God
they offer
him
is
such as
is
proper to
only
III.
and ignorant
blind
devotions
They proclaim
honour
[Stronger expressions of adoration are no where offered
to the Father
The
c
Epfa.i. 10.
a Cor. xii.8, 9,
Cor.
i,
2.
Rev.
Acts
John
vii. 11.
vii.
i.
59.
qo.
] J
]]
266
The accumulation
hearts k
(8.)
They
unitedly,
voice
spirits of
de-
parted saints
All scein
voice
to vie
Infer
1
How
[The
great
is
saints are
They
above
How
Let
glorious,
all
seek
How
2.
it
how
by
desirable
is
faith in the
astonishing
[This blessedness
that
was
offered to
all
who
Christ
Yet the unrcgenerate " make light of it"
But would they think it so contemptible
a vision of it as St. John had ?
Would
damned
they despise
it
slain
is
is
this privilege!
Lamb
if
as contrasted with
it
believe in
will
if
them of
their guilt
and
s;:ints is
felicity
folly
But
hereafter
it
will
k
1
To
m Gen.
xxviii. 17.
associates
are
dim
(" by faith"),
polluted,
our
TIlC
IX.
Jer. xxxi.
2G7
REFLECTIONS OF
8 20.
I have
PENITENT, &C.
moaning
Epl
and I
surely heard
Thou
himself thus
a bullock unaccustomed tothe yoke: turn thou me, and! shall
thai
Sio
be turned; for thou art the Lord my God.
instructed, I
I was turned, ! repented; and after that I was
smote upon my thigh : 1 was ashamed, yea, eve,/ confounded
became I did hear the reproach of my youth. Is Ephraim
my dear son? is he a pleasant child tfor since I spake against
him, I do earnestly remember him still : ti refore my bowels
are troubled for 'him : I zcill surely hnvc mercy upon htm,
;
THERE
sanctity
of the world
true penitent, on the contrary, affects privacy
The
and
retirement
Though
before
his
God
as penitent
The
minds
is
here opened to
our view
This accords with the experience of every repenting
sinner
God
declares
is
in his
sight
The
I.
The
We
his repentance
He
reflects
on
mind
in the beginning
of
ways of sin
subdued by heavy
[Men seldom
turn
to
God,
till
afflictions
Nor
a
Itai. lxvi.
:.
268
(9.)
Nor docs the rod at first produce any thing but impatience
The penitent calls to mind his pcrverseness under such a
state
He
He
God
He pleads
[He
heart c
with
God
We
repentance
He
reflects
[He has
very pungent
grief
on account of
his
iniquities'
his conscience
he has been
"
He
own
But he
God
advancement to
alone
[He had
cried to
God
of converting grace
sJ
of Paul
b
The
tj
How
will of his
This
is
(9.)
How
acceptable to
God
such a penitent
is,
26(J
appears
from
II.
But
person
God
to ex-
"
as a " clear and pleasant child
[The lower thoughts we have of ourselves, the higher
God has of us
While we are confounded before him, he " rejoices uver us
with joy"
While we arc saving " surely such an one as I cannot be a
child of God," he delights in testifying that we are his chil-
lie
clren"
God
appeals, as
are his
it
we
He
old
God however
never
feels for us
from us
his face
his love
The
He
itself
[God never
No
them
For such
ven
He
God
grants to
him
all
desire
day
Yet
h
The
is
the
same
as
if
they
1
1
m
p
Ueb.
k Isai. xlix.
14.
\ii. 6.
Isai. liv. 7, 8.
Matt. xxv.
34..
Ps.
Ii.
17.
'
Is
ii.
Isai.
18.
2/0
Yet these
Ephraim
What
are
expressed
all
Application
[Can God
God's
in
(9.)
reflections
over
comfort
inexpressible
drooping penitents!
text
of
testify
us
as
of
Ephraim
in
the
If he cannot,
Dan.
xii. 2.
and Matt.
xiii.
49, 50.
Ps. exxvi. 5,
6.
What
xvi. 26.
and
world,
lose
exchange for
THE
his
is
/lis
man
own
profited, if
or what shall a
soul'?
soul?
nation
They
are also in
many
interests
Our Lord
gatories
What
"
shall
it
profit,"
&c.
meaning of the
text,
we
shall
I.
Institute a
and honour
This,
[[t
if
is
considered in
itself, is vile
altogether earthly in
nature
use
continuance
its
It
is
utterly unsatisfying in
its
It
is
its
If
a 1
John
ii.
15, 16.
considered as
1)0
it
it
(10.)
If
271
SOLI..
judges, it is worthle
though opulent,
[ \braham,
left
all,
to sojourn
in
h
strange laud
Moses relinquished the splendor of a court, to participate
the lot of God's people
Solomon, alter much experience, declared the world to be
mere vanity
St. Paul*
as
gain e
Christ himself despised the proffered titles of royalty*
All true christians resemble their master in their contempt
of the world 8
thought
ins
The
noble
exalted in
eternal in its duration
[It is
And
doomed
it is
Already
a j 'pears
its
origin
if
considered in
apaciou s
in its
itself] is
powers
therefore
its
importance
superior
abundantly
best judges,
it
is
in-
valuable
too
much
to
do or
suffer
But
that
calculation,
if
disparity
prepared to
II.
We suppose,
sess the w hole
We
argument sake,
for
that a
man may
pos-
world
suppose also
that, after
own
having possessed
it
for a
soul
What
in the issue
[Would
b
Ileb. xi. 8, 9.
*Eccl.
f
John
i.
vi.
14.
15.
Ileb. xi.
2420.
Phil.
iii.
8.
John
xvii. 16.
h
Ileb. xii. 9.
God himself is " the Father of our Spirits," without the intervention of any tecoud cause.
Act* xx. 24. Ileb. xi. 35.
1
272
(10.)
[Would
Heaven ?
Would
glory
transient
How much
" soul
could
less
'
be a sufficient price
it
for the
"
to
our hearts
and consciences
They
bid defiance, as
it
were, to
all
Let the " lover of pleasure" then ask, what sensual gratifications, or vain amusements, will profit him?
Let the " lover of this present evil world" ask, what will his
m
honours and preferments profit him ?
learning itself, the most
what,
even
Let the learned ask,
excellent of
all
human
them
We
own
soul
in the
day of
judgment?
What answer
shall I
make
to Christ,
when he
shall call
me
price
What would
ever
it
salvation ?
If these questions be duly weighed,
minded with the great apostle
k Luke xvi.
m Prov. xi.
24.
4.
'
ii.
16'.
we
shall
soon be
like-
Phil.
iii.
13, 14.
Isaiah
burned
(11.)
273
the
the Ifoh/
] ]
I am
Saviour.
before us
The
Yet God
On
the contrary, to
he promised them
\<Y.
1,
The
his
display the
riches
of his grace,
and
continued care
protection,
2.
I.
Israelites
Iris
people
subjected
are
many and
to
great
troubles
[" Fire and water" are emblems of heavy calamities
God's people are ot'icn brought into them
All arc taught to expect them in theii way to heaven
The most eminent saints have usually the greatest share
But
God
them
in that state
to teaeli us this*
However
c
c
Rom.
v. 20.
Job
1-2.
'an.
iii.
Vol.
''
.Mai.
iii.
24,
3.
f
Exod. iii.
and through tea
l
25, 27.
I.
fire
Isai. xlii.
>.
Isai. h. 10.
-25.
However
] ]
god's
274
mercy
great this
we
is,
(11-)
are at no loss to
assign
The
II.
reason of
it
God
is
good
their
[God
represents himself as
feeling
tenderly
his
for
people
He
He
self"
He sympathizes thus on
account of
his relation to
them
Son
Hence he
his
He
On
this
account also he
bound
is
them
to
people"
He has assured them, that no weapon formed against them
shall prosper
He never will break the covenant he has entered into'
Tins affords a sure ground of hope to his people
The church of old urged it as a reason for his return to
them
And
every believer
may adopt
Infer
i.
Of what
importance
is
it
to
know
that
wc are
interested in Christ
[We
k
1
'
xxxi.33.
Zech. ii. 8.
Jer.
15
Ps.ciii. 13.
*Pfc.cxix.04.
19. This is remarkably strong,
'
m
p
s
Isai. lxiii. 9.
Isai.
xxvii. 3.
Ps.lxxxix. 34,35.
Gcn.xxxii. 12.
(11.)
275
verlasting burnings"
us"
We may
to us
Psalmist*
x
XII.
Eph.
Acts
xiv.
y Ps. xxiii.
-2'j..
1,
4.
ii. 4
7.
But God, who is rich in mercy, for his great
love wherewith he loved us, even when we were dead in sins,
his kind/tecs
towards
tts,
WHAT
is
here
God
felicity
of those
who
participate
his blessings
The
THE RICHES OK
276
The
(12.)
Uc now
world
grace
the
displays
God
of
towards
the
regenerate
In
I.
its
.source
God
is
of the Deity'
The
these perfections
exercise of
an inexhaustible
There
God
him
peculiarly grateful to
is
is
the
exercise these
in hiin
all
passion towards
Hence was
world
it
Hence
And
also
him f
that
the
is it
God
how great
we must trace it
But, to judge
us,
into the
were so many
to this alone
loved
com-
the love
was wherewith he
operations
grace of God has been displayed towards us in
ten thousand ways
But we must confine our attention to its operations,
II.
In
its
The
God
*
d
c
Exod.'xxxiv.
1
John
6, 7.
Mie.
vii.
18.
Rom.
x. 12.
iv. 8.
Adam, and
bis affectionate
(perhaps plaintive) enquiry after him, Gen. iii. <J. are very striking.
f
We may conceive of God ns expressing himself in the hinung
8 John in. 16.
of the prophet; Hos. xi. 8, 9-
(12.)
God
2~J
lias
"
sins
We
ourselves
l et
even
passion
then
God
did
upon us
look
in
tender
com-
'
He
with Christ in
Heaven"
How
grace
III.
In
God
God
worthy of
is,
we
shall see if
we consider
it
end
its
is
all
things"
to
view to his
The
h
Rom. v. 6.
Compare 1
Col.
iii.
1,
>
Pot.
iii.
a. Phil.
This
18.
iii.
may
with
20.
be illustrated by Eetk.
Rom. viii.
11.
Sam.
8.
t 3
ii.
Epb.
xvi.4 6.
i.
19,
Rom. xi/36.
278
The
end
for
And
own
manifestation of his
which he revealed
this end is already
his grace
in
(12.)
some measure
attained
At
grace
is
But it
judgment
will
[Then,
appear
be
God
in revealing his
completely answered
how exceeding
rich
in
and glorious
the day of
will this
grace
Then
be more
we were
fallen,
will
known
fully
ii.
i.
6.
XIII. THE
Heb.
Eph.
3.
Hozo
skull
we
salvation f
MANY
it
is
sufficient for
proceed from
our
faith in Christ,
amply rewarded
Nevertheless
"
(1.3.)
279
To
us, ver.
We
3.
2,
What
I.
is
view of
it
which the
Saviour
question
jailer's
This salvation, in
truly " great
whatever view
it
be considered,
is
As
2.
imparted to us
[On our
sin
tion
We
may
embrace
But it
1 1.
it
is
Who
it ?
It
a Ileb. x.
28,
-29.
Mark
T 4
John
xiv. 6.
Acts n. 43.
Luk
h. 14.
and
iii.
14- 3G.
THE DANGER OF
2 So
may appear
It
But, our
proneness
to
]]
(13.)
it
necessary
They then
Who
i.
live in
any known
sin
hum
guilt
who
All,
from
do obtain deliverance
sin
Who
2.
trust in their
own
righteousness
Who
3.
do not seek
salvation
this
objects
who
Much
concerns
How many
To
will
those
who
this character
consequences
be dreadful
III.
negation
The wrath
of
those
who
con-
To hope
1.
[The
for
an escape
is
absurd
is
beyond measure
great
ft
good and
2.
To
faithful servants
effect
it is
impossible
It
s
Rom.
x. 3.
Luke
xiii.
24.
NEGLECTING
(13.)
would
It
be
OUlt SALVATION'.
contrary
to
the
28l
established order of
things
[We
can
never attain
means
end
the
without
using
the
Nor
Let
all
hearts.
1
'"
Rev,
vi.
Numb,
5, \6.
xxiii. 19.
Cur.
world"
But they are supposed
God
tion of the
Christian
to be well
known
to every true
They
at the
same time
afford
him
his strongest
motives
to obedience
St.
sin
of
fornication
lie reminded
they professed
We
in
principles which
them,
our text
We
I.
shall consider
All
[Men
]]
282
THE DUTY OF
[Men employ
(J 4.)
their
please*
not
if
declared by the
is
conduct,
so
their speech,
resembles
that of
Pharaoh"]
is
remarkable
His question
is
He
it
is
truth-
that
He
ten
takes
The argument he
II.
urges in support of
it
God,
him e
We
f
him
We
no other than
therefore can be
his property
But he has
also redeemed us
bondage to the curse of the law*
But God has redeemed us from this miserable state h
He paid no less a price for us than the blood of his
[\\ e
Son
were
in
own
By
unto
God "
live
God
is
to
it
If
a Isai. liii.
6.
Exod.
v.
5.
Vs.
("or. iv. 7.
2 Cor.
k
'
Gal. iii. 13.
Gal. in. 10.
k
j Pet. iii. 18. a Cor. v. 14, 15. John xvii. 19.
,\ii.
Pet.
4.
iii.
i.
5.
18, 19.
(14.)
283
The
we proceed
to
consider
III.
"
Gods"
entirely
property
We
the uttermost
[We cannot indeed add any thing to God's glory
God however esteems himself glorified by our services'
1
11
many ways
There are
which we may
in
service
"
is
glorify
to
him daily
us
What
We
Inferences
world
[Many
vows without
remorse
Though educated
selves to
in the faith
him
This
It
Let us beg of
God
to
conduct
'
self-loathing
is
and self-abhorthe
Christian's
^Ps. xvi.
'
with
it
How
2.
duty
turn from
us
Lei
rence
Rom.
Rom.
-2.
vi. 13.
xiv. 7, 8.
n Ps.
9
[>
[What
1.
23.
ciii.
1.
Ps. cxix.
<3
53..
Rom.
Acts
xii.
xx'vii.
1.
23.
]]
284
[What more
bought
us
we should be
(14.)
his
who
And what
felicity
God
angels
We
in
this
XV.
Rev.
hi. 20.
man
are often
made
a standard whereby
God
Hence many
as themselves''
But " his thoughts
him
to
be such an one
infinitely
above
ours"
This
It
is
The
is
inferiority,
God
of
greater their
expected of them
the
more patience
Heaven
waits
made even
to the
upon
his
is
sinful
creatures
The
declaration
dicean s
It unfolds to
I.
is
our view
He
lukewarm Lao-
of Christ to sinners
them to be
their
guest
his
words
in a spiritual
sense
men
He
hearts
He
He
[e
(15.)
Word
28.j
and expostulates by
his
He calls
his voice
even " dead
sms
asleep,
and
and
in trespasses
M
Nevertheless he " stands patiently waiting their leisure
[lie might well depart at their first refusal
But he knows "now dreadful their state would then he
He
On
Of
to a
creature!
How
the criminal!
God
self- sufficient
who
become
suitor to
should seek in
and
The
adorable goodness
further by considering
to all eternity
expressed in
will
it
appear
The
nun
He
will
hearts "
If indeed they obstinately persist in rejecting him, they cut
themselves off from any hope in his mercy
Upon
their yielding to
his solicitations,
lie will
bless
them
[The metaphor of a guest is still kept
a common metaphor in scripture
11
It is
up
The
*
Cant, v, 1,
Rom.
3.
x. 21.
b
d
286
(1.5.)
The
the soul
will
vouchsafe to those
who open
their hearts
him
in
c
lie will delight himself in the exercise of their graces
them
his
richest
consolations
He will communicate to
He will cause them to exclaim with the prophet f
Nor
will
past conduct
will with equal readiness hecome the guest of
unworthiness or past obduracy shall hinder him
has declared this in the most express terms 5
lie has proved it in the most remarkable instances'
There is a cloud of living witnesses ready to attest it
[He
No
He
We
conclude with an
shall
address
all
to
ness
Christ has been long knocking at the door of your hearts
Every vile lust has been admitted, whilst he has stood
without
2.
voice
the Saviour's
Let
it
him
Guard against
against him
Let the
in
'
sins
which above
unbelief,
bars
all
to
the door
Then
you
Thus
shall
'
Jesus-
And you
place m
shall
in
a better
ere long
Chron. xxxiii.
k Isai.
Iv.
0".
See also
9, 12, 13.
'
Isai. Iv. 1.
1
Luke
Tim.
i.
xix. 7.
Rev.
13.
x.xii.
1(3.
Zech.
ix. 17.
17.
l'rov. i. 24
m Rev. xL\.
'
31.
<j.
8 7
G1VF.N
IS
L'S.
and do them.
ments,
THE
to different
degrees
of
accomplishment
The promise before us was partly fulfilled in the deliverance of the Jews from idolatry after their return
from captivity in Babylon
It
had a further accomplishment on the day of
Pentecost
final
Its
completion
will
take
place at the
millen-
nium
by
This appears
its
foregoing
verse
In the meantime
it is
GodIt
may
lead
God
I.
He
sends
To
down
his Spirit
The
hearts"
E*ek. xiv.
To
3.
Jer. xvii. 9.
]] ]
288
(1G.)
To cleanse
[The
Spirit of
sanctified
It is for the
same end
God
that
Holy
sends his
Spirit
upon
us
The blood
But the
Nor
ment
Spirit cleanses
other
By
Spirit
his
ness and
[The corruption of the heart
is
tinguished
sin
Paul ascribes
terms*
St.
is
power
its
to the Spirit in
this effect
is
broken
the strongest
In order to effect
this
God
permanently,
sends his
Spirit
To
II.
"
stone"*
[The soul
is
dead
God
therefore takes
away
this
flesh"'
[He
c
The
illustrates
John
this.
i.
7.
They wire
John
v. 6.
Eph.
V.
05 27.
(16.)
IS
GIVEN* TO VS.
289
He
gives in
"
exchange " an heart of flesh
[It
It is
In
this
way God
prevails
by the
Spirit
III.
is
here plainly
expressed
God, by renewing the soul, changes also the life *
[The unregenerate man accounts the commandments
grievous
for a perfect
conformity to
By
Spirit
he " causes"
iiis
We
influences
Their language
old
is
'
we would
lead
you
Its freeness
2. ItS
1
The
salubrious
Vol.
I.
'
henceforth
Cant, i 4.
2yO
IS
GIVEN.
(16.)
suitableness
2. Its
feel their
God:
3. Its preciousness
[Well does the Apostle say, that the " promises axe
precious"
What can he want, that has this promise fulfilled to him?
Such an one may defy either men or devils to make him
miserable
In the purification and renewal of his soul he has all that
man can desire
xv. 5.
THE systems of
IVitliout >ne
The tendency
ye can do nothing.
of the gospel
cal-
man
is
to
the soul
Its
ating
The
sovereignty of
fancied greatness
God
annihilates,
as
it
were, our
to
We
will
consider
be without Christ
is to be in a state of separabranches
severed
from a vine
as
from
him,
tion
Now this may be said to be our state
1.
If
[The
two stocks,
first
To
a
Ver.
4.
The
text.
]]
(17.)
To
the former
we
2g\
to the latter
by
grace
While we adhere
to
we
We
nor
An
Cod moves
creatures *
us,
not as
We
cannot therefore be
given ourselves to him c
in Christ
as rational
we be not daily
If
3.
[A branch
is
root
in
This
God
Christ,"
all
in
II.
in that state
faith,
and
obedience
to perform
any one of
these
We
cannot repent
have the semblance of repentance h
[We may
But
Rom.
"The
xi.f).
and self-abhorrence.
] ]
2Q2
But
Hence
duce
it
in
(I?.)
We
cannot believe
Paul compares the production of faith in the heart
to the raising of Jesus Christ from the dead
in ourselves than a withered
\Yc can no more create
m
branch can give itself the powers of vegetation
[St.
'
ifc
We cannot obey
In act
God
as
In word
[A word cannot be called obedient, unless it be uttered
out of respect to God's command, and agreeably to his will
But no natural man can utter a word in this manner'
In thought
[God asserts
It
is
account for
this
III.
itself,
that
is
similar
We
have no
life in
ourselves
So
k
*Actsv. 31.
1
Kph.
i. 19, 20.
lleb. xii.2.
whom
Cor.
xii. 3.
3 Col.
Eph.
1 1
ii.
Cor.
Gen.
21.
44.
8.
viii.
16.
vi. 5.
"O
God, from
confirmed by our liturgy
good counsels, and all just works do proSecond collect for evening service.
ceed."
Lam. v.
"John vi.
iii.
4.
is
all
(17)
So the
has
soul
spiritually
without Christ
We
none
293
[A
from
soul
its
him
Address
Those who are without Christ
[Seek an union with Christ, but not in a way of hasty
resolutions or self-righteous endeavours
13e sensible of your weakness, and pray for faith
1.
"Col.i. 19,
God saw
vi. 5.
and
Nothing
is
the earth,
more
Hence
it
is
the scriptures
'
means of
world
ing
evils attend-
it
\]y
it,
God was
We
shall
shew
I.
b
6
(Jump. Gen.
vi. 2, 3, 4, 6.
To
"
T * 1E
294
To whom
I.
Though
(18.)
primarily applicable
to
the
Antediluvians,
Human
nature
is
same now
the
may
[Civilization
alter the
The
piety of parents does not flow in the blood, ex. gr. Cain,
Ham, Esau
God
expressly repeats
them
in reference to
men
after
the flood
[Here, as in the text, "
man" comprehends
the whole
human
race
It is further declared, that the corruption is not the effect
of habit mi rely, but connatural with us from the earliest
period of our existence
The
II.
as well as
itself
But more
man
is
great"
heart,
evil
[Thoughts are
evil
to
the law of
God
The law of God
"
2.
operates
But
e
Ps.
Rom.iii.9
12,19.
Gen. viii. zi.
li.
5. Jer. xvii. 9.
John
iii.
6. Rom.viii. 7,8.
* Jobxiv. 4. Prov. xx. 9.
]]
J]
(18.)
But
there
is
no mixture of good
in the-
2g5
heart of a natural
man
Whenever he does any
1
" fpntiriuaHy"
3. Without intermission
[There is no interval when good finds admittance
;
This
is
III.
If
it
[Man
saw," &C.
He
He
knows
[lit;
His judgment
is
Inferences
1.
What reason have we
miliation
all
for
deepest hu-
the
Yet
all
Let us all say with the prophet, " Woe is uie, p " &c.
Let us lothe ourselves as Job q
Let us pray that the thoughts of our hearts may be for*
given us r
What
2.
reason have
we
to love
Jesus Christ
in.
the world
Yet he came
lie
is
to bear
it all
new
hearts
How
Rom.
wi. 18.
m Prov.
xvi. 2.
Isaiah vi. 5.
l's,
Cor.
Cor.
Job
ii,
11.
iv. 5.
xlii. 6.
xix. 14.
U 4
Kzck.
xi. 5.
Rom.
iii.
Acts
viii.
3, 4.
il-
XIX. CONVERSION
2 96
GROUND OF THANKFULNESS.
Rom.
vi. 17.
but
i/e
Exemption from
is
doubtless
an inestimable blessing
We
T.
shall consider
God
this
mercy
The
grace
[All indeed are not slaves to the same sin
are led captive by their lusts and passions
Others are drawn away by the pleasures and vanities of the
Some
world
Others arc under the dominion of pride and self-righteousness
But
God
all,
AU
and
self-sufficiency
life
of
case
man
saints confess
it
to
have been
their
own
The
this truth
But
II.
it
The change
God
instructs
as
[They
3.
vi. 16.
(19.)
of God
word
in his
2(J"J
On
They
are
now
cast, as
it
mould of the
gospel
[This
*
version
This
is
is
and
is
the marginal
So do they
gospel
The
resemble
God, who
renewed by the
are
will
appear
we
if
consider
III.
sion
The
is
apostle thanks
God
were no longer
that they
slaves of sin
[Sin is at
it
God]
This is a ground of unspeakable thankfulness on
accounts
1.
On
many
themselves
[What can
bat can be
2.
d
*
Etc or
wapHBvn
Hum.
vi, 21.
Tvv>r h^xjffj;,
Col.
l
i.
Tim.
6.
i.
13.
i Cor.
iii.
On
18.
AGROUND
298 CONVERSION
On
2.
OF THANKFULNESS.
(If).)
[How much
member
better
God
How much
On
3.
now
We
this
number
Alas! the friends of such have
cause to thank
little
God
them
for
reason to
bless
God
Let
all
cry to
God
know
visi-
any rest in an external or partial changeNothing but a cordial compliance with the gospel, and a
real conformity to it, will avail us in the day of judgment
Nor
2.
let
To
the regenerate
persons
Such persons
have received
The
will
do well to
humble
reflect
'
them watchful
A view of the
thankful
change wrought
in
make
will
.,1.1
s lo,
r -]
Tq
3
k
'
"
Ts.
ciii.
Pww-
13.
1 3j
H-
(19.)
3.
2<)<|
reason to hope
^ ft, from
what
still
to tear
Hence they
But
let
doubt
them look
Let
<J
Jam.
John
almighty deliverer 1
and depend upon, his promised aid'
to Christ as their
for,
iii.
1.
viii.
36.
2 Pet.
i.
10. )
2 Cor. xii. o.
iv. 3.
SIN
Know
that
has been in
God
hath
set
is
god///
for
himself.
all
him
serve
The
under
recollection of this
is
their persecutions
The
consideration of
it
his people
He
therefore,
in
way of triumphant
exultation,
We
shall
I.
*
Gal.
iv. -29.
Shew
300
Shew who
I.
(20.)
The world
is
The
marks
They
God
fear
humble themselves
They
God
before
for
They guard
against offending
They
God
love
him even
in
past
their
offences
thought d
slavish fear
highest hnppiness 8
They
serve
God
in
mere
inefficacious
feelings
They make
servants
it
their
and
civil
duties with a
h
to his glory
They
God
by their
This
social
him
reference to
will
appear while we
II.
God
Their godliness
is
1
the fruit and not the cause of his love
He
*
Eph.
Gal.
18, 19.
iv.
iv. 6.
c or
x 31.
.
c
f
'
Tet.
Rom.
iv. 1, 3.
i .
Horn.
viii.
2 Cor. x. 5.
l's. iv. 6, 7.
22.
29, 30.
Tun.
i.
9.
an*i
20.)
301
loved them, and set his heart upon them, from eter-
He
nity
lie did
also openly,
it
when he
them by
called
his
grace
[These two periods of their separation are mentioned by
l
Paul
in conversion,
St.
God
He
them
causes
service
He
himself
to
devote
to
the world"
entirely to his
themselves
[He makes
He
abroad
sheds
his
own
habitation "
love in their hearts by his holy
Spirit
He
preserves
them
as living
monuments of
his
power and
grace
He
own
peculiar treasure''
we
all
shall
Commend
III.
This
love*
And though they were not set apart for their holiness, they
have invariably been made holy
Moreover, when they were holy, God delighted in them as
holy'-]
Nor is
as deserving
deep
attention
What
upon the
godly'!-
Then
k
Eph.4.4.
n
1
Pet.
ii.
9.
Abel, Gen.
r
1
Tet.
iii,
iv. 4.
4.
Gal. i. 15.
2 Cor. vi. 16.
Acts,
Mai.
17.
iii.
18.
ix.
5'.
1
;J02
Then he
will
(20.)
God
loves
who
now
Let the ungodly therefore be ashamed of their false confidences
Let them set themselves apart for God, if they would have
God set them apart for himself
Let them learn to live the life of the righteous, if thev
would die his death
But
the godly
let
know
it,
to their
unspeakable conso-
lation
God
them
Let them look forward with joy to the final completion of
God's gracious purposes towards them
AndJ,et them devote themselves more than ever to his
service
Rom. viii,
31.
LOVI..
THE
is
fully esta-
blished
Its
external
evidences
demonstrate
God
to be
its
author
religions
spirit
But
] ] ]
21.)
But the
religion of
duty
The
303
upon
this
The duty
I.
inculcated
is
to he
understood of Christian
love
in
it
new
as a
It is
fervent
Our
Our
love of ourselves
Lord's love to us
We should
[Love
is
" above
is
is
all things"'
the greatest of
Christian graces
the law of Christ'
all
'
To
*
Rom.
c
1
e
1
xiii. 9.
John
iv. 7, 8.
Rom.
Gal.
xiii. S,
vi. 10.
ro.
John
John
John
ii.
14.
Cor.
Cor.xiii.
Cor.
former part.
iii.
iii.
7, 8.
xiii. 14.
13.
xii. 25.
304
To promote
LOVE.
(21.)
this duty,
we
will consider
II.
1.
relating to
2.
>
To
n
xiii. 7.
The duty of love does not, however, preclude mifrom censuring, or magistrates from punishing, the sins of
men: they perform those acts officially, and in performing them, they
Ilut to men in their
obey, instead of violating, the law of love.
individual capacity, the text prescribes an invariable rule of duty.
See Matt, xviii. 22.
1
Cor.
nisters
When we
tenderly love.
Prov. x. 12. in our translation seems to countenance, and alto establish, this sense of the text; because it appears to have
been cited by St. Peter.
But the Apostles generally cited rather the
Septuagint translation of the scriptures: and 2/2 that the two passages
do not at all correspond. The
translate it thus ; MV{ iytipt
So that the
hi7ko^' iranxq $\ roiii yuri ^j^oifixajra; xaAi'J/fi QiXiet.
apparent parallelism will not enable us to determine, with cerp
most
LXX
3OJ
bear
this
Ixfj.i:
How
1.
Christians
[There
justly
a
is
proneness
in all
to receive
of
generality
and propagate
reports
How
[A
This
is
tin-
make
sins will
gospel prevails
us tender towards
others
The
forgiveness
we have received
others
rr,,
he
v. 7.
and
vi. 14,
15.
and
\'< h. iv.
we could
thai construction upon them in that passage; since it i? not the converting of souls merely, but the love exercised in seeking to convert
Matt. xxv.
Matt
John
Vol.
'
hi. 18.
I.
For"
u
vii. >.
1
1
v. t.
7.
!'
306
(21.)
John
xiii.
is
34.
itself
Ps. cxxxiii.
1.
xi. 5.
I"
know
come
into
one of them.
THERE
It
niscience
Hence David
day*
in his
It prevailed also
among
ages
God
its
among them
influence
in their hearts
We
I.
shall
all
times
endeavour
is
equivalent
to omniscience
this attribute of
They
sins
feel
a consciousness that he
is
him
An
This
*
Ps. xciv. 7.
b 1
John
iii.
20,21.
]]]
(22.)
307
inclinations
It
But how
heart
as truly violated
is
futile
Moreover,
if
hit!
evil
f
is often done under the semblance of good
even the best actions have some mixture of sin in
Evil also
And
them
Now
must be appre-
may be judged
in righteous-
ness
But how
thoughts
God
But
prerogative
It
shall
God
distinguish,
if
own
declarations*
ments k
He
the world
[He has revealed the evil which men intended to commit'
He has testified of the good which none but himself could
know
The
Ps.
Lukexvi.
li.
6.
15.
Rom.
vii. 7.
Matt.
v.
28.
Isai. v.
20.
5 Jer. xvii. 9,
Ps. xi. 4.
In their
k
12.
David writes almost a whole Psalm upon it, Ps. exxxix. 1
and Job had learned it from deep experience; Job xlii. 2.
"Johni. 47.
Matt. ii. 13.
'
308
The
(22.)
we
proceed
To make
II.
The
truth before us
we
may
be
reflections
it
made exceedingly
which might
arise
pro-
from
it,
How
1.
[There
But
is
there
is
far
more which
is
known
to
God
only
of
men
How
2.
erroneous
is
the
of themselves!
[Men judge of themselves too often by their external
deportment
Hence they indulge a spirit of pride and self-complacency
Of such persons Solomon gives a just description p
But who is there that has not harboured many evil
thoughts'*?
Who
that looks into his own heart has not a sight like
Ezekiel's vision'?
that knows himself, doe9 not feel his need of the
Who
publican's spirit' ?
Let every one know that his works will ere long " be tried
by fire"'
Then
Then
will
prescribed
3.
thoughts
"
How
Luke xviii. 9.
p Prov. xxx. 12.
ii.4.
can number the motions of pride, envy, malice, imparity,
r
Ezek.viii. 6. 13. 15.
&c. which have arisen in his heart?
u
l
1 Cor. iii. 13.
Matt. xix. 30.
Luke xviii. 13.
Rom.
Who
Luke
xviii. 14.
r 1
Cor.
iv. 5.
(22.)
300.
God
under the
title
'
liiin
Solomon d
z
c
Prov. iv.23.
Acts
Gen. xvi.
13.
xxix. 15.
Chron. xxviii.
Fsai.
rt
viii. 2-2.
0.
Pet.
fire,
THE
first
is
affectionate pastor
who were
scattered through
divers countries
And
of consolation
He
them the
richest topics
their present
I.
1
Isai. xlii. 1.
Cor.
vii. 6.
Thess.
i.
3, 4.
V'er.
The
3
5.
310
(23.)
The
state
pungent sorrow
They
experience
God
to a lively
hope of a
They
and themselves
kept for it
This cannot but be matter of exceeding joy to them at
times
all
at
the
manifold temptations
[They are bated, reviled, and persecuted by the world
are assailed with " the fiery darts of the devil "
are harassed with innumerable corruptions in their
hearts
They
They
own
great heaviness"
[Grace does not destroy, but only moderates our natural
feelings
heaviness
Nevertheless he permits them to be in
sionally, and " for a season"
state occa-
this
There
is
" a necessity
1
'
of this kind
[God could save them without leaving them to endure
any trial
But be " perfected
He
his
Conformed
to their
head*
respect be
are
The end
for
be,
in that state
are justly
[No
e
Zech.
xiii. 9.
]J
(23.)
$\\
exercise
tlie
tentment, unless he be in
impatience or discontent
Nor can f'aiih be known to exist in the heart, unless there
be some circumstances that give scope for the manifestation
of it
But temptations, especially such as produce much grief,
can be surmounted only by strong faith
Hence God himself speaks as though he discovered Abraham's grace by means of the difficulties into which he was
brought f
In this view they are " much more precious than the
"
of gold
[Gold, though it stand the trial of the fire, will perish at
lastBut faith, in its effects at least, will endure for ever
The value and the brightness given to gold by the furnace
are not so estimable, as the purity and brightness which our
faith derives from affliction
trial
will
not be discerned
till
the day of
judgment
[They will have a different aspect in " the day of Christ's
appearing" from what they have now
The benefit resulting from them will be then fully discovered
to the praise
and honour of
given us
Great sufferings
will issue in
"an
Thus they will issue in the good of the sufferers, and the
glory of Christ
God
Inter
*
Gen.
xxii. 12.
x 4
312
&c.
(2^.)
Infer
How
interest in
their
their
11
What abundant
2.
afflictions
But they
We
shall ere
our sorrows
The
and honour
praise
amends
in
which they
make
for all
k"
tience"
t
in Christ,"
in
XXIV.
ENCOURAGEMENT TO
2, 3.
4.
GIOUS DUTIES.
Gal.
vi. 9.
THE
easy
J
Let
way
us not be
of duty
is
difficult,
in
due season
is
After
*
" Vice
purpose:
A
1
ENCOURAGEMENT TO STEDFASTXESS,
(24.)
313
&C.
and
us to expect a certain
seasonable recompence
When we may
I.
be said to be weary
in
well-doing
We may apprehend
not really so
are not necessarily so, because our affections are
not so lively as they once were
[ ige and infirmity may occasion a stupor of the mind
A more enlarged view of our own depravity may cast us
We
down
Love
itself may
b
seems to abate
grow
in
its
ardour
abominations
We
enlargement
so,
prayer
in
[Excess of trouble may, for a time, distract and overwhelm the soul
Our Lord himself seems to have experienced somewhat of
this"
Our
broken accents,
in
to
and groans
well-doing
in
When we
in
our religious
course
[We
habitual; then confirmed: then the man is impenitent ; then he is
obstinate; then be resolves never to repent; and then he is damned."
Jer. Taylor's Senn. p. 260.
b
Phil.
i.
John
xii.
9.
27.
may
This
Rom.vin, 26.
ENCOURAGEMENT TO
314
[We
cannot stand
still
in religion;
(24.)
we must advance
or
decline
2.
deadness
But no
miserable declension
When we
3.
do not carry
our worldly
religion into
business
of
]
4. When
1
it
He
He
tion
k
a Christian to hate evil
"
avoid even the appearance of evil"
strives to
will in nowise allow one sinful temper -or inclina-
[It is essential to
']
We cannot
be too
much on
state
II.
Why we should
If
we persevere
in
of our labour
[There will be a harvest to all who labour in God's
fieldIt may not come so soon as we would desire ; but it shall
come, as the earthly harvests, " in due season "
must, however, wait God's appointed time
m
If we faint, we shall lose all that we have before wrought
But if we continue patiently in well-doing, we shall succeed
fruit
We
at last
Our
persevere, since
it
will
may
well encourage us to
be
1.
Phil.
iii.
3.
'
ra
cry, H
k
n
Certain
Quicken me,
Rom. xii. 9.
Rom. ii. 7.
(24.)
315
Certain
1.
toils
for an uncertain
harvest
a variety of ways
be rewarded
Nor
in
shall either
of his promise
men
Glorious
2.
[What are
3. Everlasting
Do
now
in
glory,
bliss 1
Iltb.
vi.
XXV. THE
Job
xlii. 5, 6.
10.
soon partici-
Heb.
vi.
2.
/ have heard of
THE
shall
Affliction
to us
our latent
corruptions
to
GodGod
power and
grace
Thus
$10
(25.)
life
The
history of
this
vation
a
obser-
He was
have," Sec.
I.
attained
It
to
speak of a care-
hearing
But now he enjoyed a much clearer discovery of God
c
than ever he had before
[He saw not any visible representation of the Deity
But he had a revelation of God to the eye of his mind
It was also aceompanied with a correspondent impression
on his soul
This, however, though granted eminently to Job, was not
less inattentive
him
peculiar to
Paul experienced
expect the same d
it,
Gal.
i.
16.
ages
rienced
Christian,
who
all
[Many
hear
the
truths
of die
gospel
with
appro-
bation
Yet
profit
for
faith,
little
From
a
Jobi.
8.
Spirit's influence.
2 Cor. iv. 6.
* Ileb. iv. 2.
From
God
[25.)
of
31
But, from the weakness of their faith, they see not the
brightness and glory of them
They behold God as under a veil, but cannot see him as
b
with open face
Whoever has known what it is to apprehend by faith the
truths or which his reason was before convinced, will attest
the truth of this position'
The
hearing,
the mind,
God
will
We
operate in
still
more
manner
excellent
II.
inform
will
life
behold
Job
in
Cod
produce
will
changed
'
Job expressly
him
result of
It will
our
own
But
as
corruptions
we become more
abhor ourselves
Even Job, holy
of
as
enlightened,
he w as, found
r
we
learn to lothe
this effect
and
this
Infer
b
2 Cor.
trated
'
]]
31
(25.)
Infer
How
1.
God
do they
who
err
decry
manifestations of
all
to the soul
suffered to puff us
up
have of himself 5
Let the saints then be careful to cut off occasion for such
calumnies*
Let them seek clearer views of Christ, as the means of
abasing themselves more and more
2.
in a
[Many there
They discover
hflpr
only
self-complacency
But every living soul must be brought low before God x
God has established an invariable rule of procedure towards
them y
We
guage of Jeremiah x
3.
been
in
in
find
it
to
have
afflicted
afflictions
Through
and heavenly-mindedness
Hence the most eminent
a ground of thankfulness
"Let
all
therefore justify
saints
God
have esteemed
their troubles
in their troubles,
and
glorify
him by submission
Let the afflicted be solicitous to have their trials sanctified,
rather than removed
What
4.
views shall
we have of God
world
[The views with which the godly
in this world are inexpressibly bright
the eternal
in
But
See Note d
Matt. xiii. 14, 15.
rjani. iv.6.
"
Eph.
iii.
8.
Pet.
* Isai.
iii.
ii.
16.
11.
* Jer.xiii. 15
17.
(25.)
him
face to face
all that
will
be,
when we
319
shall
behold
we have heard
Surely
state
in
or seen of
comparison of
that,
God in
this earthly
Pet.
GOD
the last
severe conflicts in
their
Nor
difficulty
We
I.
propose to shew
What
Christians
Though
all
degree, yet
must expect
to suffer
all
same
In their reputation
[That " fear of God " which the Scriptures represent to
be " the beginning of wisdom," the world considers as the
1
summit of folly
However wise,
In their property
[In former times the saints have frequently " suffered the
loss of all things
2.
"
Nor
3'20
Nor
is it
withdraw
(26.)
uncommon now
their
to
oi'
then- religion
Who
all,
3.
life
for
Christ's sake
And, whether
pared for
To
it
we should be
pie-
We proceed
to
shew
Why
II.
God
i
is
it is
the will of
God
pleased to permit
For the
[God can
trial
that
we should
sutler
it
of our faith
2.
"
3.
to
his
own
glory
Satisfied
] ]
321
persecution or temptation.
(Q6.)
Satisfied
let
us enquire
What
The
best of
be given
The
cause
it
" as a faithful
3. Let us, above all, confide in God
"
Creator
[God has promised to " keep the feet of his saints;" and
he will perform it
We should suffer nothing to rob us of this confidence
If
we "
trust firmly in
"
which cannot be moved
him,
we
shall be like
Mount
Zion,
run,
THE Christian's
Nor
riot faint.
a continual warfare
has he any strength but in his God
Vol.
I.
life is
He
322
wisdom
They are taught
able
on God
The words of
all
ages
We shall
I.
conflicts
afflictions
[Christians are as
much exposed
to temporal afflictions
as others
They
once
are
sometimes
oppressed with
many
troubles
at
Nor
to
imagine
b
Job himself sank for a time under the pressure of them
No wonder then if men of less attainments be discou-
raged
mucli
Even
' Pain and sickness, losses and poverty, are sometimes rendered
more afflictive by the unkindness of friends, and the invectives of
c
b
lizek. ix. 4.
Job iii. 1. & xxvii. 2.
calumny.
] ]J
(2?.)
323
Even the
faint
Still
II.
this
people 8
if
like those in
they consider
The
God
is
his
vours'
Nor
He
ness "
He
[Prayer
is
We
He
will
give
all
They that had " utterly fallen" shall " run" as in a race
They shall " march" onward," in spite of all opposition
They shall never " faint "( through want of strength
courage
or
Nor
d Ps. lxxvii.
7
f
Isaiah xl.
9.
-27.
h lleb. iv.
15.
k Matt. xii. 20.
m Dent,
'
xxxiii. 15.
324
(27.)
Nor
Address
1. To those who
bless themselves
on account of never
conflicts
is
far
from
feels
any
opposition
But the Christian has to stem the torrent of the world and
own
of his
corruptions'!
r
under his conflicts he will be often ready to faint
u
"
to fight
Let all therefore begin to run their race," and
And
a good fight"
To
2.
those
[Many
But God
who
are
now discouraged
an
from whence
difficulties arise
all-sufficient helper to
who
those
trust in
him
He
they
is
may be made
to feel their
him
Let none therefore despond like those of old
Let them rather wait on God in the use of
to rely
on
his
appointed
means
Let
St. Paul 1
They
shall
assertion
11
Ps. xl.
*
Rom.
2 Cor.
* lae.
declarations
soon be able to
l, 2.
vii.
Zech. x. 12.
24,
xxx.
and Phil.
iv.
Gal. v. 17.
ii. 25.
Jer.
13.
of
Ol'
BELIEVERS.
John
OUR
reviled,
death
But
]1 ]
(28.)
and how
his person,
contempt
But God declares
able upon earth
I.
most honour-
as slighted
in the
by
most exalted
terms
not merely servants, but " sons of
They are
God a "
By adoption
[Every believer was once a child of wrath b
But God takes whom he will into his own family
1.
He
glory
By
2.
regeneration
God c
heirs of his
is
enmity against
They
father
They enjoy
this state
"
now
"
What
is this
[How
How
different
is it
this relation!
How
To what a
ration
Yet,
a
2 Cor.
Kom.
Col.
vi.
viii.
iii.
8.
15, 17.
Eph.
Rom.
ii.
3.
via. 7.
*
f
10.
Y3
]!
326
Yet, blessed as
be
it is,
it
falls infinitely
(28.)
short of what
it
will
II.
Very
little is
[We
We
the soul
We
perfect happiness
transfigured, says,
Not
It
dolh
"
in
all
all his
with our
glory
body"
This shall be fully accomplished at the great day of his
appearing
"
said to " know
earnest
of
have already experienced the
[We
them
in our
hearts
things
St.
'
Infer
1
How
unbelievers
[Believers are the children of God
Unbelievers are the children of the wicked one"
Believers can form no adequate conception of the happiness that awaits them
Unbelievers have no idea of the misery to which they are
hastening
How different wfll be the appearance of each in that day
How different their sentiments on seeing Christ upon his
judgment-seat
!
For
k
iii.
4.
2 Cor.
iii.
18.
'
John
John
xvii. 24.
viii.
38. 44.
(28.)
they experience to
327
of soul and
will
eternity!
all
we
It'
How
2.
[The
Then
be ours
will
come a
now con-
ceive
John
i.
p 2 Pet.
12.
iii.
'
12.
Rev. xxii.20.
LIVING BY FAITH
ON CHRIST.
John
vi.
53
55.
indeed.
THE
natural
spiritual truths
man
been verified
has
in
all
ages
the
are to
May
a
c
Cor.
John
ii.
iii-
14.
3, 4.
Y 4
John
THE IMPORTANCE OF
328
May we
(29-)
we con-
sider
flesh of Christ, and
blood
drinking
Great caution is necessary in explaining the figurative
expressions of Scripture
shall endeavour to exhibit the full scope of the
What
I.
is
his
We
is not to be
understood in a literal sense
Nor does it relate to the sacrament, that being not yet
instituted
Nor
does
signify the
it
Lord's doctrines
may be
And
trines
our Lord
Our Lord
him
as
particularly, the
synonymous
metaphor of
following
2.
15
'
The
Acts
viii.
23.
Mark
xiv. 21.
'
accompinied by the
1
Ver. 51.
and grace.
(29-)
329
3.
dependence on
his grace
According to
II.
The importance
This
is
it
is
worthy
of the doctrine
us
There
Christ
is nothing so important as a
nothing
life
of faith on
So necessary
[The greatest of all concerns is the salvation of the soul
But that cannot be effected by any other means
The person who docs not live on Christ, has no spiritual
lifeHe may have wealth, and honour, learning, and even morality (in some sense), but he has no life
He may even " have a name to live, but he is really
dead m "
1.
And
What
So
beneficial
[The possession of the whole world is not to be compared
with eternal life
Yet life eternal is secured by eating the flesh of Christ
As for past sins, they shall be no bar to our obtaining of this
blessing
Indeed the believer " has already eternal life " in his soul
He has a title to it, confirmed by the promise and oath of
2.
Jehovah
He
it]
3k
John xv.
m Rev.
lleb.
iii.
viii.
5.
1.
Eph.
i.
14.
n.
"
Rev. xxi. 8.
Heb. vi. 17, 18.
12.
John
v. 11,
So
330
&C.
(29.)
So excellent
3.
[They may be
soul
'
much more
is
Address
1.
And
that
them
Think you
utters
be reversed
Ah
live,
cast
as the
the energetic
manner
in
which he
and
come
Indeed, to
?
Come then,
loved r"
ye go
and on what
else will
ye
feed
And
Pet.
8.
i.
Isa.
xxv.
GOD'S
6.
be-
shall never
XXX.
drink abundantly,
'
Cant.
v. 1.
I am the true vine, and my Father is the husEvery branch in me that beareth not fruit, he
and every branch that beareth fruit, hepurgcth
takcth away
it. that it may brine forth more fruit.
3
John xv.
1, 2.
bandman.
the
]]
(30.) god's
treatment of
THE
It is
him
it
And
Christ
made
willing to be united to
then engrafted into Christ by the Spirit on God's
f
part, and by faith on ours
branches
of the true vine
Thus we become
And the union, when formed, is intimate and insepa-
are
We are
s
rable
him k
to
perform
branches, Sic.
the
cions,
digs
The Father
[He chooses
cions he will
He
*
John
Jer.
Ps. c\. 3.
xiv.
ii.
Cor.
Pet.
'20.
'l\.
vi. 17.
Rom.
viii.
35. 39.
Luke
xxii. 18.
F.ph.
i.
Eph.
John
iii.
k
ii.
7.
GaV
19, 10.
16, 17.
i.
16.
ri.
20.
] ]
GODS TREATMENT OF US
332
He
separates
them from
(30.)
their stock
best
engrafts them, in his own time and manner, into the
stock
He continues to promote their good by his word, his spirit,
He
new
and
his providence
He
means of
culture, as
he sees occasion
himself
He, however, exercises forbearance towards them
His*culture of them, in the meantime, shews their unfruitm
fulness to be of themselves
But he will ere long separate them from the 'others
He will take them away, in order to burn them, ver. 6.
How fearful should we be lest we be found such branches at
'
!
And how carefully should we examine
n
that we may not be self-deceived
last
our
fruit, in
order
Christ
so,
by the
fruits
which they
living
branches of
Let us study
to
his care
If
Luke
xiii. 8, 9.
Heb.
xii, 6 .
Isa. v. 4.
* Jer.
xxx.
11. with
n
Matt. vii. 1720.
Heb. xii. io, 1 1.
(30.)
^33
we
affliction as
9 Col.
XXXI. THE
Cant.
ii.
6,7.
Who
viii. 5.
THERE
union
The Song
of Solomon
is a figurative representation of
intercourse
which Christ maintains with his
the delightful
church
spouse, the
ver.
4.
for the
world
It
It
R
Eph.
v. 32.
Jer.
ii.
6.
Deut.
viii.
15.
and xxxii.
10.
334
It affords
soul
The
(31.)
true Christian
But
In
[The
soul
it
Christian
prop
every other
"
This is both the import of the passage, and the Christian's experience
But there is a peculiar significancy in the question
"
Who
is
this?"
II.
principally
expresses ad-
miration
it
as expressing
Enquiry
l.
71
to
The
searching God,
" Do I, instead of loving the world, account
wilderness r"
**
Do
renounce
cares,
its
its
pleasures,
company, &c.r"
" Do I daily depend on Christ alone
ousness, and strength?"
for
its
it
a dreary
maxims,
its
wisdom, righteLet
Gal.
Heb.
Col.
xi.
13. 16.
vi. 14.
iii.
Cor.
a.
iii.
5.
John
Cant.
xvii. 16.
v. 16.
tins. xiv. 3.
n 2
Cur. xih. 5.
Pet.
ii.
7.
(31.)
335
isitFr"
every one enjoy the testimony of God's Spirit, and his
conscience
May
own
Admiration
2.
[What can
i-.
man p
less
himself
Hence he may
Congratulation
3.
But he who
is
far
more
be congra-
to
tulated
If
it
is
An
to
is
iiiueritance
blessed
inconceivably
is
reserved
foi
him"
He
is
dailv
approaching
nearer to
the
enjoyment
full
of it*
What
There
is
who
those
fail
him*
trust in
a
shall through him surmount every obstacle
Surely these are grounds for the warmest congratulation
The weakest
Address
The weak
]
[Do
go
at all,
believer
not faint
But lean
he will carry vou D
more on Christ
you cannot
If
2.
Rom.
viii.
16.
John v. 19.
"iPet.i. 4.
1
ha. xlv. 17.
r
Ps.
viii. 4.
John
Rom. xiii.
viii.
23, 24.
11.
Ps. lxxi. 7.
Heb. xii. 22
JuJe 24.
*
b
lsa. xl.
1. 6c
The
24.
xlvi. 4.
3$6
2.
The
&C.
(31.)
backslider
should
If
will
forfeit
it
you return
lo the world,
]
d
Jer. ii.31.
Ikb.
x. 38.
1 Pet.
ii.
20, 21.
E.
Ivom. xiv. 7
o.
to himself.
TO
is
no small
attain-
ment
There is continual need of it in the Christian world
There are many things of an indifferent nature, which
we are at liberty either to do or forbear
But all do not see their Christian liberty with equal
clearness
Hence
the
to
He
God
I.
The
If
little
we
was required of us
God's
Both
(39.)
337
And
in
God
to
this
[Self
is
They study
their life
make
2.
Lord
He
He
He
he
and redemption
considers that
creation
is
This
is
not a
mere
Lord's
property,
both by
strives therefore to
the
theory,
but a
living
picture of
Christianity
He
will
The grounds
of
it
God
by
re-
is
due from us
to
creation
He
He
revived,
and
lives to carry
God
on the work
[He
a
1
Vol.
I.
Cor. x. 31.
Phil.
i.
10.
33
[He undertook
them
to save
men from
(32.)
their sins,
and not
in
sion
-And in
in
view
that
all
he
is
now
What
he has done
our obedience
[We
are
still
as
is
much
creation
But we should be
particularly
love
stir us up to the most unreserved obedience
apostle requires such obedience, on this very ground g
shall surely render it, if we have any interest in
This should
The
We
redemption h
Infer
How
1.
in the
world!
But nothing
less
entitle us to the
God can
name
How
The
man
2.
How
reasonable
is
the Christian
life!
death of Christ
Who can sufficiently praise him for what he
r
is
now doing
heaven?
for us in
Is
c
e
1
John
1
xvii. 19.
Cor.
Phil.
vi.
ii.
19, 20.
21.
ii.
14.
Pet.
Phil.
ii.
ii.
24.
11.
ll
2 Cor. v. 14.
Rom.
xii. 1.
OF CHRISTIAN OBEDIENCE.
(3<2.)
Is
love
we should
reasonable that
it
339
Ought we
power
it
to the
utmost of our
XXXIII.
PROMISES.
i.
Whereby are given unto us exceeding great and
4.
precious promises
that by these ye might he partakers of
the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in
2 Pet.
the difficulties of
The words
them
ion of
it
themselves, whatever the precise connexmay be, are replete with instruction and
comfort
We
The
exceeding
promises
I.
God,
in infinite
[Fallen
nation
hands
We
man
greatness
and
preciousness
of the
could
to send his
his
own Son
And
a
Some connect
i$
Ps. cxliii, 2.
Z 2
Ps. exxx. 3,
340
And
(33.)
sings]
[They
offer the
our duties'
all
They
God
call us to
They
of
overlooked
life
No
wonder then
we
language of
the
will further
appear,
if
consider
The end
II.
God
for
would
nature
the
peculiar honour of Jesus Christ
But the divine nature has respect to the moral perfections
of the Deity k
Of these God would have us partake abundantly
It
for this
is
tion
He
But
We
imageHe has
make
us
holy
And
manner
the promises,
if
Their suitableness to
we contemplate
III.
The
this
end
will
be manifest, while
produce
There
*
Isai.
John
i.
18.
x. 28.
e
h
2 Cor. xii.g.
Matt. vi. 33. 2 Pet.
CoLHi.
10.
i.
3.
Tim.
iv. 8.
(33.)
There
is
a dreadful "corruption
in the
desires of
men
world through
lust"
[The
34
in
the
this
corruption
And
an)'
They escape
selves pure
But God promises "grace sufficient'They therefore trust in his promises, and
plead them in
prayer
In so doing, they experience their cleansing efficacy
Hence St. Paul urges the promises not merely as a motive
to holiness, but as the means of attaining it"
Imer
How
[Christ
the
12.
How
merely
their
in
own
attaining
it
God's
appointed way
God has given them promises by which they may be made
holy
But they are afraid to embrace them till they can set
themselves holy
seek
it
in
Thus
1
Rev. iii. 4.
2 Cor. i. 20.
m Jam.
i.
27.
z3
2 Cor. vii. 1.
t 1 Cor. iii. 22,33.
THE GREATNESS,
342
Thus do
&C. OF
THE PROMISES.
(33.)
God
they, in fact,
himself
become
saints
How
3.
[Whatever
is
God
is
secured
And
God
all
Let
hearts
Let them do
this for
advancement
Thus
shall
And
in
promises be
fulfilled"
Pfi.xvii. 4.
all
the
Kings viii.56.
XXXIV. AN EXHORTATION
1
well as
in holiness as
comfort*
John
xii.
26.
TO HOLINESS.
Pet.
ii.
and
by your good
the cluy
THE
God
in
of' visitation.
are exceeding
great
And
the possession of
himself
them
is
secured to him by
God
He
duty
Hence
a
Pet. 1.5.
J ]] ]
AN EXHORTATION TO
(34.)
Hence
343
Peter,
leges of
HOLINESS.
to press
practice of holiness
We
hortation
Explain
I.
The manner
which
it
is
introduced
of
men
in
is
worthy of
notice
[A concern
pious minister
is
characteristic of a
The
part of
first
it
fleshly lusts"
or can
Is
vigilance
This
is
They
destroy
This should
them
its
make
The
holiness
scattered
world
'Their
eyeOn
is
also
[Christians were universally represented as the worst of
men e
An
b 1
d
Thess.
It
! 1
iii. 8.
shews the
Cor,
iv.
13.
3 John 4.
folly of the
A^ EXHORTATION" TO HOLINESS.
344
An unbecoming
>
(34.)
this prejudice
holiness
elsewhere urges
St. Peter
it
Enforce
II.
Christians,
however advanced,
have
need of
this
exhortation
We
it
to
you with
all
earnest-
ness
We
and ten-
affection
We
you
intreat
to consider
Your
tions"
You do
inn,
when on a
journey
Do
gratifications
2.
us
The
[Who
this
flee
We
further beseech
you
to maintain
an honourable
conversation
[A Few holy actions or dispositions will not suffice
Religion must operate uniformly and universally
Let
'This seems
Luke 1.68,78.
to be
81
visitation:'*
Pet. hi.
1.
See
AN EXHORTATION TO
(34.)
HOLINESS.
345
less
if
you depend on
Christ']
For consider
The tendency
[The world
of such a
life
to
remove prejudice
is
ever
Nor
they
will
your conduct
regard
the church
in
or
closet
The
of
may
be converted by means
it
[Certainly
your part
On
the contrary,
sation
.A
all
events
God
will
works
Let
care
h
this
stimulate
you
to
Phil.
ii.
'Phil.
15.
XXXV.
DIRECTIONS
Luke
THE
iv.
viii.
18.
13.
Pet.
ii.
15.
&
iii.
16.
He is
office
to explain
sower
we
shall
Our
DIRECTIONS
346
] ]]
HOW
TO HEAR SERMONS.
(35.)
in
an unbecoming manner
The
Many
religion
Many
[They
demned
They
proved
bosom
lusts
be faithfully
re-
While
necessary
there continue
the
Scribes and
Pharisees of
will
be
We
Cor.
iii.
3, 4.
17, 18.
e 1 Cor. v.
20.
c
Murk
vi.
John
xiii.
20.
d
f
Tbess.
iv. 8.
] ]
(35.)
We
347
word
as the
in the text
death
reasons
stronger
hat
imagined
milliliters
by those who
slight his
11
\\
for
The
we
We
in
should hear
With candour
cannot too carefully divest ourselves of prejudice
should not " call any man master upon earth"
\\ c should rather weigh what we hear, in the balance of
the sanctuary
But we ought to have our minds open to conviction
should " receive the seed in an honest and good
[We
We
We
"
heart
\\ e
Nor
"
position
With a
desire to profit
[The word of
pose
^ et
fan
h
1
it
profitable for
when applied
1
Thes.
Luke
1
r
is
many
blessed pur-
if it
be not received
in
ill-
icit
ful
God
13.
ii.
viii
Thess.
v.
8.
21.
is
very power-
We
Heb. ii. 13.
m John xv. 11.
2 Tim. in. i(5,
i'
17.
2 Cor.
Heb. vi. 7, 8.
HeB. iv. 9.
ii.
15, 16.
348
(35.)
it
pool
spirit
It
when we attend
aright, except
in this
is
<
soul
Spirit
profit "
Human
Spirit 1
We should
In
word b
No
shall
experience
whatever
obstacles
power
God
much
way we
this
shall
has given us
be able to withstand
its
d
Jt shall be a rich source of Grace and wisdom to us
Let us then offer in sincerity that petition in the litany
Cor. iii. 7.
Jam. i. 22 25.
1
z
Actsxvi. 14.
Eph. i. 17, lS.
b
c
* Isai. lv. 10, 11.
Mich. ii. 7.
2 Cor. x. 4.
e
d Col. iii. 16.
That it may please thee to give to all thy
people increase of grace, to hear meekly thy word, and to receive it
with pure affection, and to bring forth the fruits of the Spirit.
8
Pet.
ii.
2.
OF THE
GOSPEL.
2 Cor.
iii.
But we
18.
from glory to
THE
Hence he
In confirmation of
this point
we
will consider
I.
The
(36.)
The
I.
349
is
spoken of as a ministration
of condemnation
But
this veil
The
sun
We behold
This
Nor
is
is
the
it
common
more
excellent in
its
discoveries than in
its
effects
The eflicacy
The apostle
II.
of
it
ascribes
a wonderful efficacy
to
the
gospel
Experience
of his declarations
[A view of Jehovah's
image
Moses
to
shine
So a view of
Christ's
glory in the
hearts
It
It
most abandoned
it makes to us of Christ's
glory increases that effect
[The first exercise of faith in Christ makes a great change
But
*
1 Cor. iv.
o".
]]
350
his glory
is
(06.)
it
Lord"
Spirit of the
" the
obedience of faith
Every fresh effect produced by it arises from the concurring
operation of the Spirit
Yet, as it is the great instrument whereby the Spirit works,
the effects are properly ascribed to
it
IXFER
How
1 .
preached
a blessing
great
is
it
to
to us
[Nothing
produce the
else will
effects here
ascribed to
the gospel
The
terrors of the
law
may
heart
Whence
2.
it is
that
many make
so small a proficiency
in holiness
[Many
truly desire to
advance
in holiness
They should be
Christ
The
all
their
legal exertions
Cor.
xii. 11.
Cor.
xiii. 12.
? 1
John
iii.
2.
351
OUR
a nature
eternity,
all
Angels
The
much on
it
with
this subject
in
this affectionate
exhortation
I.
The
first
our attention
is
the
He
esteem
calls
and affection 6
are both
bv
relation*1
are " holy;" set apart for the service and enjoyment
in the fountain of Christ's blood
and
renewed after the divine image
They are " partakers of an heavenly calling;" called to
heavenly exercises and enjoyments obedient to that call
and suitably influenced by it in their hearts and lives
How amiable is such a character! " brethren!" " holy "
They
of
God
washed
"called!"
Who
&c.
to
He
offices
here
describes the
His
Ileb.
b
Phil.
Mutt,
ii.
6, 7.
xxiii. 9.
i.
3, 8, 10.
<=
John xvii.
1 John iii.
3.
14.
352
(37-)
this
the law
Christ
God h
The
upon them
[The word which we
l
attentive regard
It might easily be
is
duty
this
is
an
but
more properly
of the exhortation,
Enforce
II.
To
those
we proceed
to unfold the
mean-
to
it
who answer
the foregoing
character
we
set before
you
is
uttermost
As " Christ," he was anointed of God for this very purpose
Had he not been appointed of God, or had he been less
than God, you might have been afraid to trust in him
But his mimes attest his right and ability to save
Think how these words would sound in hell; and let them
be as sweet to you as they would be to the damned spirits
His
f
It is of
the
same import
as Messias,
John
i.
Anointed.
s Jesus
is the same with Joshua, Heh. iv. 8.; and Joshua is a contraction for Jah Oseah, the former of which signifies God, and the
This name was given by God to Hoseah the son of
latter Saviour.
type of Christ, led the Israelites into the land of
a
as
who,
Nun,
Canaan and the giving of this name to the virgin's son may be justly
:
Tather
will of
bears
God.
ub
KTor<rTi.
to us the
AND
3$3
will instruct
(37-)
His
offices
all
As
the
place
High
he
Priest,
will
open a way
holy
'
reflect
on these,
till
in the preceding
tion
He
ficulty
Lord
Consider it with attention, that you may understand it
Consider it with faith, that you may have an interest in it
Consider it with affection, that you may delight in it
Consider it with gratitude, that you may display its influence on your heart
m Ileb. ii.
Matt. xi. 29.
Ileb. x. 19, 20.
17, 18.
Heb. iv. 15. This may be further illustrated by the care of a
refiner, whom Christ is said to resemble, Mai. iii. 3.
p Isai. xxxv. 8.
q Isai. xxx.
Heb. iii. 2.
21. Ps. Ixxiii. 24.
k
'
call
for
MEN
its
thee.
on
consequences
Vol.
I.
Hence
354
(38.)
Too
often,
is
tion
The
He
was sent
to explain
for
the
principles he pro-
fessed
B.'t
of
his bearers
He
endeavoured
and con-
On
this
rance, and
judgment
to
come
"
Lord
"
Nor was
it
probable they would regard the tidings of salvawere first made sensible that they were los*
sinners
Hence
the gospel
minds
for
"
these subjects he " reasoned
[He shewed the nature and extent of the duties
He shewed the evil and danger of transgressing them
He shewed the certainty and strictness of the future judg-
On
ment
And
What degree
from
II.
The
We
effects
it
produced
word
But we are
all
"
[What
*
marry him
b
Matt.
(38.)
[What
prisoner
355
He
He
But he sought
mind
impression
the
to efface
made upon
his
He
venient season
"
before him
Was
science,
he more likely to repent when he had seared his conquenched the Spirit, yielded to Satan, and con-
of no
avail
admired d
A melancholy instance of judicial blindness!
Application
Let
[All of us have
God's
known,
in
caution
to us
the motions of
some measure,
Spirit
judgment
But how many have silenced their convictions, in hopes
of finding some more convenient season for attending to
them!
Let
c
Acts
ii.
37.
A A
"
356
(38.)
Lot us beware of
this
He docs not tempt any to resoive that they will never repent;
but takes the more plausible method of insinuating that they will
have a more convenient season for repenting.
e 2 Cor. vii. 10.
' lleb. iii.
13, 15.
'
20
22.
The harvest is past, the summer is ended,
are not saved.
Tor the hurt of the daughter of my
people am I hurt ; I am black; astonishment hath taken hold
Is there no balm in Gi/cad? Is there no physician
on me.
there?- Why then is not the health of the daughter of my
Jer.
viii.
and
zee
people recovered?
EVERY
in
it is
his
duty to trust
God
But we are prone
to creature-confidence
in
I.
past, their
it
summer
may
is
saved ?
In its primary sense this passage is applicable only
to the Jews, when they were attacked by the Babylonians
But
it
may be
applied to those
who have
lost
seasons
of spiritual relief
harvest"
God
may
be considered as
of our souls
Many
(39.)
Many
of these
and unnoticed
we have
suffered to pass
unimproved
By nature
[Youth iswell
The mind
is
2.
By Providence
alarm
[Mercies are sent by God to invite, judgments to
to seek
them
by
drawn
been
Bui many who should have
after God, have remained impenitent
promoting
The sabbath also was instituted by (iod for the
of man's spiritual welfare
On
that
God
ealls
to himself
By grace
[There are times when all experience the strivings oj
God's Spirit
they improved those seasons, God would " give them
moie grace"
3.
But many
stifle
Ghost"]
They who are
reflect
their
in this
Holy
on
II.
is
the
most pathe-
expressed
more
it
were of no
value
But many would be glad on a death-bed to reeal the seasons in which they had heard the tidings of salvation, or felt
the motions of God's Spirit
Such wishes, however, are all in vain
may
never be renewed
a a 3
We
] ]
] ]
35
come a
will stupify
motions'
li he cease to
How
a state
f
with
our destruction
us,
is
inevitable*
How
text
strive
my
But
their condition
is
not desperate
The remedy
III.
We
incurable
in the text
shew the
contrary
[Christ
is
is
that
heals
most deadly
the
The
is,
that they
will
own
fault if
a
c
c
XL.
i..
18.
15. 2
John
i.
Cor.
ii.
16.
7.
Gen.
Jer. ix.
1.
John
40.
vi. 3.
v.
make darkness
GOD
(40.) god's
do
will
And
his designs
from
the beginning
The
restoration
derful event-
I.
The
Egypt*!
Vet
it
How
appear
God
Yet
The
The
This
death
spiritual
[God
He
charges
home
their guilt
upon
them
their consciences
Who
his soul
still
But
*
Acts xv.
8.
Acts
ii.
Exod.xiv.
2, 3.
viii. %.
37.
AA 4
Exod.
Rom.
Acts xvi.
xi
i2,;*i.
27-2g.
]]
own
leaves
them
(40.)
hearts
are brought
the
to
borders of
despair
^
<
i.hese
are
prove them
Who could have thought that Peter's
ruled for
good
humble and
to
to
should be over-
fall
Yet perhaps nothing else would have purged out his selfconfidence
The bulletings of Satan were earnestly deprecated by
Paul*
Yet were they necessary
to prevent the
workings df pride
'
In every dispensation,
we may
people,
especially
as
it
his
respects
say
II.
The
m
But God has gracious designs in all
We may see this remark exemplified
of Job
the
in
the case
came
trials that
on him!
He
But
The
[He
is
people
suffers their
intri-
cate
h
1
r>
But
2 Cor.
xii. 8.
Rom.xi.33.
Job xlii. 12,
13.
2 Cor.
'"
Jcr. xxix.
xii. 7.
1.
p
r
P3.lxxvh.i9.
Job x. 3, 16.
Gen.xxxvit.6
Gen. xxxix.17
..
10.
20,
(40.) god's
But he
He
doubts
If he shut them up under the law, it
8
embrace the offers of his gospel
it is to
vine,
as
a
IF he prune them
,
If he refine
u
that they
may
fruitful
pure
is
Thus
he
Psalmist*
them
as with
them
constrains
it is
fire,
to
that they
may be more
acknowledge
They indeed
the
with
But
III.
Babylon
Neither
in
[lie
gotten them
But
his
He
will
to
them
St.
He
Infer
How
careful
should
we be
2.
_"
How
safely
may we commit
ourselves to (jod
P fal
'
*
'
Gal.
[God
John xv.
2.
Isai. liv. 7, 8.
Mai. iii. 3.
2 Isai. xlix. 1416.
b Phil.
&
xxxii. 40.
Gen. xhi. 36.
lleb. xiii. 5, 6.
*
s dis-
i.
Rom.
s Isai.
6.
xi. 20.
xxvni. 16.
] ]
(40.)
He
best
direction
h Ps. xxxvii. 5.
XLI.
Jer. xviii. 6.
Isai.
1.
io.
EVERY
man
it
in the
way
that
own happiness
David did
make
us happy
Nor
of
God
That cannot
I.
fail
gospel
To
to a lost world
therefore,
it,
it
must be a joyful
sound
The
But the
is
The sound
we
are to affix to
it ftfere,
in reference to
of victory
enemies
2.
* Ps. iv. 6.
Isai. ix. 3.
Rom.
Col.
ii.
5.
xvi. 20.
The
(41.)
36$
sounded
The godly
The sound
joyful sound"
It is the character
know "
this gospel
The
felicity
all
earthly joy
Their blessedness
II.
We
cannot have
blessedness than
favour
They derive unspeakable comfort from the " name " and
perfections of God
The name of Jesus is peculiarly precious to them h
They rejoice in it " all the day ' "
They
" righteousness"
They will be " exalted " to thrones of glory k
They will be perfect both in purity and bliss for ever
What astonishing exaltation will this be, when compared
with their former state!
This
f
Numb.
1
Pet.
x. 10.
ii.
7.
Ps. lxxxi.
Phil. iv. 4.
13.
e
k
364
(41.)
is of use
For conviction
This subject
1.
[We
to learn
The
felt
as " a joyful
it
our
whether
own
personal
it
theory of
it
it
For reproof
[Many, who profess the gospel, enjoy but in a very low
degree the blessedness which it is their privilege to possessIf this arise from the temptations of Satan, God forbid that
2.
"
should " break a bruised reed
this
proceeds
from the mind being
generally,
too
But,
distracted by the cares and pleasures of the world
No wonder that we do not enjoy God, if he be not the sole
object of our affections
we
For
instruction in righteousness
[In our privilege we may read our dutyLet us live nigh to our God in the exercises of
3.
devotion-
IN ITS CAUSES
AND
BENEFITS.
1
THE
ungodly
may
in affliction
But
REGENERATION CONSIDERED,
(42.)
But
regenerate
the
&C.
$6j
themselves
Nor can they be in any state wherein they have not
abundant cause to bless God
The persons to whom St. Peter wrote, were scattered
abroad, and in a state of persecution
Yet he begins his epistle to them, not in terms of pity
and condolence, but of praise and thanksgiving
its
its causes
cause of it is God
[God, under the Old Testament dispensation, was the
nature, as in
The
efficient
God
of Abraham
Under the Gospel, he appears under the more endearing
title,
" the
He
is
our
Christ
Jesus
Ju this relation he is considered as begetting us ao-ain
And he certainly is the Father of our spirits, both in their
first formation, and in their subsequent renovation"
The
Jlnal cause
or end
is
happiness
And
Not
unspeakably glorious
corruptible, as earthly " treasures, jyhich
this inheritance is
moth and
Not
defiled, like
the
earthly
Canaan,
by wicked inha-
bitants
Not
fading,
of sense
The
by
use, age,
[Christ
or glory
Compare Heb.
xii. 9.
with Eph.
ii.
10.
REGENERATION CONSIDERED
$66
But
here, as in
resurrection
His
many
resurrection
(42.)
assured
us
to
the
acceptance of his
sacrifice
It is also a
all his
members
Besides, it enables him both to intercede for us, and to
send the Spirit to us
His Word and Spirit are, indeed, the more immediate
instruments which God uses
Yet more remotely may the Resurrection of Christ be
considered as the instrumental cause of our regeneration
The moving
cause of
it is
his
mercy
creature
He
Of this
this
to
it
The security
Some even of
II.
God
ther
of the regenerate
the regenerate are ready to doubt whewill bestow on them the inheritance they hope
for
own
of
it
through their
frailty
violence
stability
There
God
right
They
in
themselves
They
But
God
b
keeps them according to his promise
God
k
Isai.
xxvi. 3.
IN ITS CAUSES
(42.)
AND
BENEFITS.
367
God
Infer
How
j.
in regeneration
is
truly blessed
"
How
2.
happy
will
is
a consolation
them
The
very hope of
do
It will
What
this,
this
inheritance excite!
What joy
or sorrow
But
will that
be when
it is
us
let
remember, that
"we
in
vealed "
And
look for
it
John
XLIII.
hi. 3.
Gal.
vi. 7, 8.
soever a
is
also reap.
lasting.
SIN
nected in
to
be nearly con-
this life
Yet
368
(43.)
reason
But
such a
the certainty of
establishes
revelation
state
The
it
as a motive to virtue
Paul
St.
duty of pro-
is
He
is
offer pleas
and excuses
It
I.
in vain to
is
hope
we
live in
is
common
for
men
and excuses
to offer pleas
for
They cannot
believe that so
many can be
perishing
They forget that the course of this world
it
is
in
danger of
just such as
2.
God
requires
of us
They
feel
how unable
fulfil
their
impossible to serve
God
duty
They
it is
aright
At
a
Mark
vii. 11.
E]>h.
ii.
i.
(43.)
At
369
social duties
1
civil
of religion
their
at
lives
some future
period
2.
3.
[Many
of truth
is
to deceive
to- insult
discern,
too
God
is,
God
in fact, to
"
mock" him
hypocrisy
But God cannot be deceived
weak
to punish,
Our
final
state will
present conduct
Under
Some
first
place our
This
* Phil. iv. 13.
Vol,
I.
Bb
]]
370
may do
This we
notwithstanding
we
(43.)
sins
affections
description
this
who "
sets
his
They whose
and
tible
life is
defiling
is
will
be everlasting destruction 6
inclines
men
to the love of
They who do
[A
God
life
this will
promised that
lias
of devotedness to
it
in
miseiy
s
Thus, not our pleas and pretences, but our life and
conduct, will determine our eternal state
[Our harvest will accord with the seed we sow
These different ends are inseparable from the different
means h
will
Infer
i
What
extreme
folly is
it
How
to live regardless of
God
souls
to reap
tares
after it!
Let us
be convinced of our
from the children of this world
folly,
How
it is
Rom.
Rom.
viii.
ii.
13.
10.
Horn.
vi.
22.
Rom,
vi.
23,
&
viii.
13.
(43.)
[The
DECISION".
371
weather
XLIV.
CONTRASTED.
Horn.
To be carnally-minded is death
spiritually-minded is life and peace.
viii. 6.
but to be
THE
And
it
would
On
the contrary,
The
testimony of
transgressors
is
hard
"
St.
Paul respecting
afford
this is clear
both
and
decisive
In their operations
" the carnal mind "
By
things
The
spiritual
[The
*
Piov.
xiii.
15.
BB2
Frov.
iii.
17.
372
(44.)
and complacency
If we be under the dominion of a carnal principle, we shall
be thinking of some pleasure, profit, honour, or other worldly
vanity
If we be led by a spiritual principle, God, and Christ, and
the concerns of the soul, will occupy the mind
The
on the
and
it if it
rejoice in it
desire
affections
it
when
absent,
it,
when secured
that
tions^-]
The
and
ends of action
He
carnal
will
concerns
Tbe one will seek his own interest or honour, and the other
God's glory (
.
two principles
In their
The
effect
effects
is
beyond measure
awful
[Tbis principle reigning
rather, the reign of
Yea,
in
it
death"
It must moreover terminate
in everlasting
death
This
c
Our occupations in life indeed will give a direction to our minds:
a carnal mind may from necessity be conversant about spiritual t..ings,
and a spiritual mind about carnal things. Particular occasions also
may fix the attention much either no spiritual or carnal objects. I5ut
we speak of those seasons on'.y, when the mind is free from pressing
engagements, and can fix on the things which it most affects.
41
Col. hi. 2.
Zegh.
vii. 5, 6.
Cor. x. 31.
]}]
(44.)
This
is
irreversibly decreed
And
it
must be so
The
cfVcct
in the
by
God
is
373
inexpressibly
glorious
[Wherever
It
prevails,
it
is
it
means of
filling
the
soul with
and peace
according to the express constitution of God
must be so in the very nature of things'
it
This also
And
it
is
is
Address
1. The carnal-minded
[In what a lamentable state are they whose consciences
and aims, are altogether
carnal
Let
it
Who
would dare
others
2.
The
spiritual-minded
Let such adore the grace that has caused them to differ
from others
Lei them endeavour to improve in spirituality of mind
Let them guard against relapses, which will destroy their
peace
And let their eyes be fixed upon the eternal state, where
their present bliss shall be consummated in glory
Gal
What comfort
vi. 7.
vi. 8.
it
XLV.
THE LIGHT
IN
HIS
FOLLOWERS.
John
xv. 15.
374
(45.)
Knowledge
But
of every kind
is
excellent
and useful
commanded
this respect as
his affection
them
for
friends
tive
His service
is
perfect freedom
He
science
11
He
But'now
was rent
at
'
All
*
*
Thess. v. 12.
Baptism
ai.d the
f Ileb. ix.
9.
'Heb. ix. 7.
It was rent
in
Lord's Supper.
E
Heb.
x.
13.
Gal.
i
v. l.
John
Heb.
v. 3.
Matt.
xi.
30.
x. 14.
k
Kev.i. 6.
twain from the top to the bottom at the very time
it
(45.)
All therefore
may
375
He
Our Lord
II.
What
lie
evidence
still
carries
and friends
He
us
above
all
the Jewish
saints
He
God
He
He
He
go pel*
Christ has fully opened to us our present privileges
1
,
and
I!i
!).
Gel.
q
s
x. io
iv. 6, 7
Heb. i. 3.
Matt. \.\. 28.
John
22.
&
xxvi. 28.
*
xvii. 24.
B B 4
<^al. iv.
ohn
J<
i.
3.
18.
<n xiv. 6.
376
(4<5.)
afford!-]
Infer
How
1.
fit
is
Father's will
love
The
to us
2.
What
[YVe
master
We
* Col.
a
Col.
i.26, 27.
iii.
16.
XLVI.
HIMSELF TO GOD.
John
xvii. 19.
PURITY
of heart
is
and error
Truth and righteousness are most necessary parts of
a
the Christian's armour
On this account our Lord prayed earnestly that his
b
followers might posbcss them
He
*
Eph.
vi. 14.
b Ver.
17.
(46.)
He was
377
secuting world
What
is
"To
tures
senses of
it is
it
from
to purify
are,
sin,
Lord c
Thus our Lord sanctified or consecrated himself at various
fied to the
periods
When
When
When
When
d
he first undertook our cause
5
nature
assumed
our
he
f
he went to John to be baptized of him
6
cross
the
upon
life
his
he gave up
He
He
purpose
3.
'
it
were,
for
this
mysterious composition
in his
character
it
His body and soul were not a typical, but a real sacrifice
Nor was this sacrifice typically, but really efficacious
As a priest, he did not officiate, like others, by a delegated
authority
His
d
Ps. xl. 7, 8.
Exod. xxx. 29.
f
Heb. x. 57.
Matt. in. 15.
* Heb. x 29.
Here Christ is said to be sanctified by the blood of
the new covenant to his priestly office in heaven, as Aaron and his
sons were by the blood of the Mosaic covenant to the high-priesthood
c
Exod. mi.
Eph.
v. 2.
Lev.
viii.
30.
'1
3, 6.
'
John
xii.
27, 28.
ir -
m Heb.
7-
37
qualified
in this
In
this
good of
to the
his
(46.)
officiate
people
The end
eternal blessedness
More
of
their souls
[Our Lord would have all his people purified fVom sin
would have diem also dedicated to God as " vessels of
honour"
lie sought their sanctification in both these respects
lie gave up himself on purpose to redeem them from
He
iniquity
He
GodHence
they,
who
are
Holy
"
God
of
is
God p
Spirit
is
is
the instrument
whereby
this
It
by
is
By
in-
Gods word
Infer
i.
How
wonderful
is
man
[He well knew all which his substitution in our place
would bring upon him
Yet he voluntarily sanctified himself for us
Let all which he did and suffered dwell upon our minds
Let us endeavour to comprehend the heights and depths of
his love
2.
How
[Our
himself
sanctification
in all
To
B Tit.
1
ii.
Jam.
i.
14.
18.
"a
Cor.
v. 15.
Pet.
ii.
2.
p
'
Rom.
Epb.
xii.
1.
(46.)
379
How
3.
easily
doubts removed
them
B
orde
We
the
weak
believer have
all
[Many
may
his
for
tl
Mlllls
we be
If
trulv devoted
measure the
in a
fruits
to
of Christ's death
Lei
God
for ever
Lukexxii. 22.
man
goeth, as
DEATH
it
teas
determined.
THE
If
it
it
eternally
Nor
will
do
all
the earth
Yet
Mark
xiv. 31.
THE CIRCUMSTANCES OF
380
Yet
(47.)
his sin
fore-ordained
To
effect St.
this
nation at large
To
the
particular
Our
I.
No
same
in
this
truth
it
tures-
the world
He
from eternity
fall
also
his favour
resolved to effect
it,
Hence
ed/' &c.
It
the
apostle
of
speaks
Christ
" fore-ordain-
as
He
foretold
it
as to
It
It
It
ment
The serpent
of
it
in the wilderness
It
ing
it
prophecy
To
c
1
1
Acts
Gen.
Heb.
Acts
>i.
lii.
"23.
15.
17, 18.
The
s 1
text.
Cor.
v. 7.
Pet.
'
A
i.
body
20.
John i. 29.
John iii. 14.
m Luke xxiv.
2527.
k
(47.)
381
die
him
This reason for his incarnation
Scriptures p
is
It
by our Lord
to
himself
[Our Lord often spake of it to his disciples 1
It was the subject of his conversation with Moses and
r
Elias
He
chosen
But
it
if
he had
'
it
for
were
fore-ordained
It
history
But we
will
more imme-
Those
[It
told
This
Ps. xl. 6
The
Heb. x.
7.
apostle explains the
expression in Ps. xl. 6. " Mine ears hast thou opened," by other
words to the same effect, "
body hast thou prepared me." The
boring of tbe ear of a servant bound him to his servitude for ever;
Exod. xxi. 6. And the preparing of a body lor Christ iixed him to
"
8.
his engagements.
p
Heb.
lie
r
ii. 9, 14.
1 Luke xviii. 31
Luke ix. 31.
33.
had frequently done so, Luke iv. 29, 30. John viii. 59. and he
could easily have clone it then, John xviii. 6*. Matt. xxvi. 53.
1
Luke xii. 50.
"Acts iv. 28.
Ps, xli. 9.
John
THE CIRCUMSTANCES OF
382
(47.)
This very sum (the price of a slave) was paid, and afterwards so applied b
It was moreover foretold that he should be scourged
This was complied with to prevent his death d
He was also destined to be mocked, spit upon, and smit-
ten'
His enemies vented
way
Those
2.
[It
The
h
fected
He
was
The
be crucified with
to
is
noticed
others, malefactors
particularly
He
ef-
11
tion
He
He
plished
3.
offered
him
breath
his
till
this
was accom-
This was
The manner
accomplishment
fulfilled in
Yet he was
The
to drink
its
be disposed of
fulfilling
was
God y]
of
We
as St.
may
Matthew does
Ixfer
26 30.
Malt, xxvii. 6
Luke
10.
xxiii. 22.
Matt, xxvii.
Ps. exxix. 3.
Isai.
&
Isai.
liii.
5.
6.
1.
John xviii. 31, 32. Crucifixion was not a Jewish, but a Roman
punishment vet he was put to death for a crime of which the Roman
Isai. liii. 12.
law would not have taken cognizance.
:
'
"
Mark
Ps. xxii.
68.
Ps. xxii.
many
1.
01 his
'John
p
s
John
IN. xxii.
those
14.
broken.
x
Bs xxii. 18.
Mutt. xxvi. 56.
(47.)
383
Infer
How
2.
cheerfully
may we
disposal
tion
]
a
Rom.
viii.
28.
iii.
As Moses lifted up the serpent in the
14, 15.
wilderness, even so must the Son of man be lifted up ; that
zchosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have eternal
life.
THE
receive
the
idea of
suffering
Messiah
He
frequently
death
He
We
declared to
typified the
propose
to point
The
fiery
serpents
[They
]]
(48.)
wounded
They cried to God, and intreated Moses to intercede for
them
God, in answer to them, ordered the serpent to be
erected
We
appointed
There
II.
his
own Son
is
God
the
Israelites
[He had
sufficiently
testified
displeasure against
his
them
" In the midst of judgment he remembered mercy "
He commanded that they should look to the serpent, and
be healed
The
institution perfectly
To
deliver us
from
sin
Christ's death
[God willed not our destruction, but our salvation
Hence did he devise and execute the plan whereby
it is
to be accomplished
Nor
[It
his
it
effect
Infer
a
Num.
Jyhn
6 9.
Rom.
32, 33.
" Whosoever
xxi.
xii.
v. 6.
**
Isai. hii. 6.
See also
Isai.
i.
18.
(48.)
Infer
representation
The wounded
part
Israelites
were
not
to heal themselves in
We must look
simply by
to
him
as
wounded,
Saviour
helpless,
and dying
sinners
by them 6
deliverance will
make him
the
more
remedy
How
2.
[It
perished
Nor could he have been benefited by it if he had declined
looking to the serpent through an apprehension of his own
un worthiness
Thus the infidelity of some, and the unbelieving fears of
others, keep them from enjoying his salvation
Let us remember that u Christ came to seek and save the
lost"
Let us not question his ability or willingness
Let us hear and obey his gracious invitation
f
Tit.
iii.
5.
XLIX.
1
Pet.
iv.
Rom.
vi.
1,2.
to save
'
Zech.
xii. 10.
shall
the ungodly
Earnestness
in
the
concerns of religion
is
often
thought unnecessary
Vol.
I.
But
386
(49)
alarm the careless With this view St. Peter suggests the awful query
in
the text
I.
His assumption
The
mean
to express a doubt,
but
rather to
vertible
Deep
afflictions
[God's people,
in all ages,
have been
afflicted
Severe conflicts
[The Christian
from within f
No
attainments
finds
much
trials
St. Paul, long after he had been caught up into the third
heaven, felt the severest conflicts in his soul g
They are, more or less, the lot of every Christian h
And, though painful, they are necessary for us all
None can attain salvation without them k yet all find it
extremely difficult to bear them without fainting
'
Powerful assistances
[Nothing less than Almighty power can uphold the
Christian
This the most righteous men have freely acknowledged
Hence the preservation of the saints is ascribed to God
alone m
1
How
M.
Zeph.
'
Eph.
1
iii.
vi. 12.
Pet. i.6.
1'6.
cxix. 117.
b 2
Tim.
iii.
12.
Pet.
i.
7.
Rom.
vii.
15, 23.
Heb.xii.8.
1
Pet.
i.
5.
(49-) G ROUND
How
Surely
if
salvation easy
who
way
have reason
to
state
II.
are the
same
as
The
destruction must be
Certain
1.
This
constantly
is
throughout
affirmed
the
holy
Scriptures
[The
Christ
ungodly
shall
appear at
of
It
might,
Sec.
The ungodly
is
We
them
The want
further
also of
ground
for
many advantages
for salvation
is
it
flicts,
ance
Surely
at all
2.
if those
be scarcely saved,
these
cannot be saved
Dreadful
[St. Peter refers to the fiery trial of persecution in particular as rendering the Christian's way to heaven so dif-
ficultHe mentions
it
as permitted of
God
for the
purging of his
church
He
n
1 Cor.
* Ps.
v, 10.
i.
1 Isai.
C C2
5.
iii.
10, 11.
38S
kc.
(49.)
We
may improve
this subject
For conviction
For consolation
2.
[The
however,
difficulty
that,
last
God']
r
Am I righteous, that is, justified, sanctified, and striving for the
I improving afflictions, maintaining conflicts,
heavenly prize?
and receiving assistances from God? Have I reason to hope that I
shall appear at the right hand of the Judge ; or am 1 still unprepared
Am
meet my God ?
John x. 28. This may be well illustrated by the narration of
Paul's shipwreck, when all the crew, having been given to him, were,
though with great difficulty, saved. Acts xxvii. 44.
to
L.
John xv. 22. If I had not come, and spoken unto them, they
had not had sin: but now they have no cioke for their sin.
Hence
(50.)
peculiar
woe
3,89
against
in
the text
How
I.
Jews was
in
rejecting Christ
another
Not
Nor
Go,l
that
is
sin
"
" have no
Thus
If
said to
of
lie
wholly
proud d
But
humble
it
Besides, he delivered
many
of die
Evidence
[Our Lord wrought many and stupendous miraclesperformed them by a touch, a word, and even at a
He
distance
His miracles were as benevolent as they were open and
undeniable
Those who wished to discredit them, imputed them to the
agency of Satan
Our Lord mentions them as aggravating the guilt of those
who rejected him e
Warning
*
He
manner f
a
l John i. 8.
Luke viii. 10.
Lncouragement
b
Rom.
Ver. 24.
i.
19
21.
c c 3
c
*
John
John
ix.
41.
21, 24.
viii.
390
(.50.)
Encouragement
[Every one that thirsted
He
him
was invited by
him 5
all
to
He promised
and glory
'
also to
it
becomes us
to
consider
How much
II.
more inexcusable we
are
if
by
his
we
reject
Christ
Christ has
to us
word and
ministers
And many
lieving
We
And
beheld
new
religion
tlis
these
all
diffi-
culties
is
is
hope
We
The
disciples,
even
were at a
We
John
vii.
37,38.
Ibid,
ijohnxii. 26.
Luke xxiv.21.
(50.)
We
3Q1
[Those
despised
The great and learned of their nation rejected him
His followers Were only a lew, and those of tiie lowest
class
The
gospel
has spread
the
to
earth
interests
How
Address
Those who make excuses
1.
for
neglect
their
of
Christ
'
or encouragement r
Know that in that day you will be speechless m
Your love of sin and hatred of the light are the true causes
of your rejecting Christ"
And this will he the ground of a more aggravated con-
deinnatiou
Those who
of him
2.
[It
is
knowledge
heart
Remember
it
We may
"
"
be sincere?
m
notice a few
" Clod
Matt. xxii. 12.
is
Do you
To whom
merciful."
n
John
v. 40.
the itnpenitent?
392
LI.
Rev.
xvii. 14.
Lamb, and
the
Lamb
of
and faithful.
THE
book of Revelation
is
mysterious
Yet
many
there are
parts of
it
plain
and perspicu-
ous
The prophecy
before us
is
not without
its
difficul-
ties
We
We
Who
The
done by
1. Those who maintain sentiments contrary to the
gospel of Christ
[A person may err with respect to subordinate matters,
and yet have his heart, on the whole, right with God
But an error in the fundamental points argues a depraved
state of mind
A man who denies the divinity of Christ, the sufficiency of
his atonement, the influences of his Spirit upon the soul, or
the necessity of an unreserved devotedness of heart to God,
sets aside the whole gospel
He therefore opposes Christ in his most essential interests,
and wars against the Lamb a
2.
like
God
And how many
vert
Whatever
*
Luke
x. 16.
$g$
(51.)
What
II.
will
The enemies of
while
last
[None
None
them
Nor
are
is
able to subdue
them
he
To
impress
What
III.
of
Two
i.
this
on our minds,
assurance
we have
us consider
let
it
2.
constancy
God from
before the
They
b
Acts
ix. 4.
Zech.ii. 8.
f Isai. xxvii. 4.
c
e
Luke
Eph.
xix. 27.
i.
4.
394
(*>1.)
Application
i
Let us
assist
you
in
enquiring whether ye be
among
They
in
are with
him
are with
him 2
conduct
How
Christ
in this life,
yen
will
it?
If you be of the number of hisfriends, " walk worthy of the
vocation wherewith ye are called k "
Let nothing, however pleasing, or however formidable,
Pet.
Rom.
Eph.
'-'
<lo.
viii.
iv.
'
1.
vou a crown of
lloni. viii.
LI I.
1
Acts xx.
will give
v. 7.
Casting all
tjour care
Inexperienced
They
to the neglect,
if
not the
exclusion of another
But
(52.)
Every grace
other
soul must be
The
in
dust and
ashes
Yet should
fidence
I.
it
The duty
rely
on him
"\vith
most
implicit con-
of Christians
themselves"
corroding cares
the
But they
still
wants
boclilv
of
their
The casualties
belief''
evils
And
ing fears
God"
d
They must do so in the exercise of faith and prayer
"
Cast
Nor are any cares whatever to be excepted,
your care,"
None
but they
There
alt
Sec.
none
so great
is
a backwardness in
many
to
comply with
this
duty
II.
Their encouragement
to
perform
it
God
Ver.
G, 7.
Jer. xvii. 5.
- Phil. it.
6, 7.
].
God
(.52.)
less visibly,
he
their dangers
still
regards those
who
trast in
him
cerns
What encouragement
him
does
this
afford us to trust in
protector
is
infinitely wise
we
stand in need of
can silk all the circumstances of them to our necessities
can overrule them for ova eternal benefit
He
He
trials
He
He
us
already bestowed
What
filled
Infer
Ps. cv.
39
41.Hcb.
h Isai. lxiii.
9.
k
John xv.
'
1.
2.
Isai. liv.
Sam.
and
10.
Chron.
xvi. 9.
Mai.
xliii.
13.
iii.
Isai. xl.
xxii. 31.
Heb. x. 23.
8
'
17.
Isai. xxviii.
29.
7.
Isai. xlvi. 4.
q Isai.
1
iv. 15.
m
p
27, 28.
1 Cor. Xi 13.
f
2 Cor.
Job
vi.
u.
18.
xl. 2.
Rom.
Heb.
viii.
vi.
32.
18,
(52.)
Mow
1.
needful
is
it
may
bear up the
spirit in
prospe-
[It
if
their privilege to
is
If they trusted in
God
them
Hence
xxvi.
Numb.
LIII.
3.
Job
xxii. 21.
Ps.
v. 11,
ia.
xiv. 9.
Cor. vii.32.
Mic.
-2
v. 4.
Cliron. xxxii. 7, 8.
HIS
PEOPLE.
THE
with
it
dignity of
human
nature
is
a favourite subject
many
abject condition
The
Scriptures speak of
him
in the
most humiliating
terms
Nevertheless, through the grace of the Gospel, he
is
He
in
some
respects
is
of heaven
No
]]
398
No
his
(53.)
more
dignity
than
fully
We
The
power
Father
Paul acknowledges
Master
through
last
Christ
this
to
the
of
praise
divine
his
The
II.
Deity
The
in
heaven can
[Being never injured, they cannot exercise mercy, forbearance, love of enemies
This
is
'
him
[They, as stars in their several spheres, reflect the beams
of the Sun of Righteousness
How strongly was his character delineated in the life of
Paul and in the death of Stephen
!
Every
Ps.
ii.
1.
Isai. xlii. 1.
Rom.
'
viii.
Col.
Eph.
2 Cor. xii. 9.
37.
h
ii.
15.
Eph.
vj. !
Jolin xiv.
o.-
iv. 8.
(53.)
3pt)
They
of
III.
But they
bear
God
called sons of
relation
this
to
God
him only as
crea-
tures
l
He is emphatically
Son""]
The same honour
[Every believer
is
called
may
well excite
God"
ration
It is
St.
Clnist
What
similar,
Godhead dwelt
all
man
is
attributed to
him
as
God
as
He compares
Father "W
their
union
with
liim
his
to
with
the
principalities
and powers
But they are never said to " reign " with God
Our Lord however has received this honour of
Father
his
r .\ii
2 Cor.
Join. v. 30.
John xv.
vi. 18.
1.
'
Hcb.
1
i.
John
Col.
ii.
5.
m Col.
iii. 1.
John
9.
Johu xvii.21.
i.
i.
13.
12.
<
] ]! ]
400
[All
him
lie
It
power
in
committed
is
is
is
(53.)
to
This honour
and devils
They have a kingdom appointed to them even now d
They will be formally invested with it at the last day
Thev will receive it as a special grant from Christ him6
self
Infer
i.
What
an exalted character
is
terms
How
their
Lord
What
upon them
How
incomprehensible
is
this love
2
ii.
Epb.
26, 27.
d
Luke
20, 21.
Ps. cxlix. 7
xxii. 29.
i.
9.
e
Rev.
iii.
21,
John
xv. Q.
As my Father
you
REASON
continue
in
my
loved
love.
The law
ot
God
itself,
with
all its
The
&C
A COMPARISON',
(54.)
The
make
401
and holiness
sin odious,
delightful
It effects this
I.
him,
in the text
resemblance b
The love of Christ to
us, like
is
Without beginning
There never was a period when the Father first began
love his Son
[He loved him before his entrance on his ministry
i .
to
all
e
,
from
began to
first
love us
[His love is first manifested when we believe in him
But our faith in him is the effect, not the cause, of bis love
to us
This
is
g
,
11
Without measure
2.
The
[He
tion
He
him
Christ's love to us
[It
us m
also
is
unbounded
Human
affections
fall
far short
of
it
knowledge," whether of
men
or angels
-2
Cor. v. 14.
John
i.
Matt.
v. 48.
18.
Without
3.
c
Matt.
--
Isai. xlii. 1.
iii.
17.
1
r
"
John x. 30.
Eph. v. 25.
Vol.
I.
Rev.
i.
i.
19.
'
5,6.
John
v.
lsu.
xbx. 15,
19,20.
16.
402
]]
(54.)
Without variation
3.
The
is
unchangeable
Without end
4.
The
What
we ever make
returns can
amazing love
to Christ
for such
?*
II.
discussion
It sets before us, not merely our privilege (which is, to
continue in a sense of Christ's love to us) but our duty
To love Christ
1
[This would have been our duty, though he had not so
loved us
But the obligation to it is greatly increased by his love
Let him then he exceeding precious to us
Let us despise every thing in comparison of him*
2.
love
But
Ileb.
Zeph.
Rom
ii.
10.
iii.
i.
17.
Luke
Hel). xii.6.
Rom,
Phil,
xi.29.
iii.
8.
*
l
33.
] ]
(54.)
403
US.
heart
Lord with
to the
foil
purpose of
commends
\\ as Christ's love to us so
able,
sient
shall ours to
?
.
Rev.
ii.
Acts
xi.
Hnl.
4.
23.
iii.
Luke
Mutt. x. 32.
is..
62.
John
2 Pet.
ii.
22.
xiv. 21.
12, 13.
Eph.
LV.
iii.
O foolish
1.
Gulatians,
THE
truth,
who hath
before
method of a
zcho.se
among you
sinner's justification
is
Nor
An
sist
Gal.
11
is
many
other points
plainly
may
con-
But
to err
in this,
is
to destroy all
hope of accept-
ance
Hence
a curse,
if it
"
404
(55.)
The
writes
apostle
this
them
He
that he
them
tells
and
self,
We
I.
Wherein
first
tion
to
by means of the
Thev had
the word
blessedness
cordial affec-
ment
life
to the truth
Many
their doctrines
Thus
they,
in fact,
truth" itself
[They had been taught to expect justification by faith
in Christ
By
this
to the law as a
They
Gal.
* Gal.
l Gal.
*
ii.
iv.
13,14.
15.
hi. 4.
c
f
Gal.
Gal.
'Gal.
iv. 15.
v. 7.
ii.
16.
(55.)
They
by
this
405
to reject Christ
en-
tirely
their
tells
them repeatedly
equivalent
to
gOSpel
llence he warns them that they were turned altogether to
" another gospel "
1
II.
lively
crucified
He
fully
opened
to
his hearers
the nature
death
always declared the efficacy of
and ends of
Christ's,
He
it
an atonement for
as
sin
He
earnestly exhorted
all
to trust in
it
for their
acceptance
God
with
He
in so affecting a manner, on
that the crucifixion of Christ might be said to
have been depicted, or even exhibited before their eyes
this subject,
This was a great aggravation of their guilt in departing from the faith
Had they heard less of Christ, they had been less cul[
pable-
What
may see
III.
4.
apostle
gave them on
Ci
T -,
M. raul
'
Gal.i.6.
Hcb.
vi. 6.
406
Paul ascribes
St.
their declension
to
(o5.)
the subtlety of
Whenever people are drawn from the truth, they are first
beguiled by the specious appearances of false principles
Apostates therefore may be justly considered as deluded
creatures
pity-
He
He
them
Inferences
i
riow great
ness
is
institu-
tions
own
stress
salvation
we be not
to
trust in
any
What
2.
to
eminent
Yet
This seems the exact import of the original.
p
Gal.
Isai. lxiy.(S.
i.
ft.
Luke
xvii. 10.
'
'
Phil. hi. 9.
(55.)
407
acknowledgment of
David*
And
be verified 8
We
whom
2 Cor.
LYT.
xi. 3.
Cor. x. 12.
2 Pet.
Pet. i.5.
SICK,
iii.
17.
THE RIGHTEOUS
THERE
cavillers
may
sinners," &c.
I.
generally established
maxim
408
[A person
SICK,
(56\)
any medical
assist-
ance
He would
He would
refuse
it if
it
not submit to
scribed
But they
physician
They
will cheerfully
And they
a cure
who
more
is
[There
is
him
But one who
He
him
l^or does he esteem any injunction too severe
:i
An
The
application of
it
own conduct
to his
him
sick
And
there are
many
of this description
much
[He
ance
" willed
indeed that
all
in
every age'
should
come
to repent-
to
accomplish
Th eir
i
John
v. 3.
None by
1, ia, 23.
'
9 Pet. ni. 0.
(5G.)
And such
To
to
call these
to
place]
Christ's ministry
[These were prepared, like thirsty ground for the rain
To them he was a welcome messenger
They rejoiced to hear that repentance could profit them
And our Lord delighted to encourage their hopes f
INFER
1. The danger
of self-righteousness
of themselves the danger of gross sin
But they cannot be persuaded that they will suffer an\
thing by self-righteousness
But a person who, under dying circumstances, denies his
need of help, as effectually destroys himself, as if he drank
poison or plunged a dagger to his heart
Deny not then your need of the heavenly Physician
Nor think to heal yourselves by'any self-righteous methods
Yqu must resemble the publican, if ever you would enjoy
[Men
his lot*
2.
feel
The
[We
folly
of unbelief
for
disappointed m
f
1
'
Luke
"'
4io
LVII.
Heb.
iv. 9.
rent
to
the
people
of God.
THE
God
servants of
possess
many
distinguished
privileges
Their state
in this
world
is
far
ungodly
But there is an infinitely richer portion reserved for
them hereafter
To this David had respect in that awful denunci-
the
ation
Whence
rests, it
Who
I.
God
The
generality of those
rant of
who
God
are
Nor do
all
There are
e
who " profess godliness" really belong to God
many who deceive both themselves and others
f
right to
it
are described by
God himself
They " worship
15
is
No
God
day of
rest in
from his works of creation. And many centuries afterwards he promised a rest to his people in the land of Canaan. But that rest was
only typical of a more glorious sabbath, of which David spake a long
From hence the apostle contime after the other had been enjoyed.
cludes that there must yet be a rest, or EaC^a-na^o? (for he changes
the word which he had before used, in order more strongly to intimate
the analogy between the different rests there spoken of) remaining for
c
Rom. ix. 6.
the people of God.
e
*
Rom. ii. 28, 20. Tit. i. 10".
1 John iii. 8. John via. 44.
e Phil. iii.
1 Rev. iii. 1. Jam. i. 26.
3.
'
k Ps. liii.
Matt. xv. 8, 9.
4.
(57.)
No
worship
spiritual
acceptable
is
him but
to
importunate
are
that
which
is
at the
throne of
him
to be the
'''
] ]
Messiah
They make
daily application to
hopes
Their hearts are
him
ground of
as the only
their
lifted
him
They
delight in
him
Redeemer m
as their all-sufficient
They
good thing
"
To
these belong
What
II.
strength or
is
many
glorious privileges
them
some respect entered into
in
rest
But the
now
They
they
rest
is
possess
world
Their whole life resembles a race or warfare
They can obtain nothing without strenuous exertions'
And of necessity they are encompassed with many sor-
rows u
But
heaven they
in
They
will
will cease
be exempt from
all
influence of sin or
temptation
[Sin
k
John
iv.
23, 24.
t'n.v
iii.
5.
C01
i.
30.
'Eph.vi. 18
Ileb. iv. 3.
r
r
Pet.
i.
8.
Heb, x. 22.
Matt. xi. 12.
Rev. xxi. 4.
412
[Sin
Satan
now
(5 7-)
also
is
unwearied
his
in
endeavours to corrupt
them z
These are sources of much pain to them at present
But the souls of all in heaven are made perfect 3
Nor can any unclean thing enter to defile them b
Their triumph
will
They
face
The
''
Infer
How
1.
desirable
is it
to
people!
[The
God
Who
We
Canaan"'
Let us fear
venly rest"
lest the
With what
2.
to death
same
evil principle
delight
look forward
is
godly
But it should be welcomed as a season of joy
Does not the husbandman rejpice in his wages, the mariner
in his
Much more
his rest
Lei
''
'
f
'
-2
Cor. xi. 3.
l^.ii.
Ix. 20.
m Heb.
iii.
18, 19.
IIel>. xii.
d 1
8
Cor.
23.
xiii.
Rfv. xxii. 3
Ps. xi.
6".
b
e
12.
5.
h
'
r'
John
l's.
xvii. 24.
xvii. 15.
Heb.
iv.
1,
II.
(.57.)
And
cess p
after
it,
us labour to attain
let
413
confidence of suc-
in lull
Cor.
-2
v. 2.
MEN
Rom.
3 Cor. v. 6, 3, 9.
SUFFERING OR DUTY.
I'OR
for
viii.
zee
AN
26.
is
as an anchor to the
troubled soul
It
afflictions
God
were
under their
trials
By his Spirit he
way of duty
St.
faint, if it
tian's portion
here
"
I.
In seasons of suffering
Men
are,
in themselves,
too
weak
to sustain
many
or
severe trials
[There is
Sometimes
it
is
called forth
by small and
trilling
occa-
sions
How
gourd
passionately
c
!
did
Jonah resent
the
loss
of his
How
a
Jonah
iv. 8,
0.
Ver. 24.
]]
414
How bitterly
unkindriess
(58.)
''!
God
But
people
trials
He
He
more manifest
to pray for
"
and sinful
Even a sense of
mouth
before
Gods
Sometimes also trouble itself will utterly overwhelm the
and incapacitate it for prayer h
Our Lord himself seems to have experienced such a perturbation of mind
Nor arc there any praying persons who have not often
soul,
[We may
in the
exercise of prayer
to pray
"
easily utter
good and
GodBut
is
it
by.
no means easy
to
pray
with
fervent
im-
portunity
An
will
sometimes
we always
exercise
faith
Many
This
54
" Luke
Metapliom ub onenbus sumpta,
'
ix.
is
Ps.cxlvii. 3*
Ps. lxxvii. 4.
g
!
Compare
John
xii.
Ps. Xxxii. 3.
27.
&
5-
(.08.)
Manv
have
felt
Holy
But the
"
them
&C.
make
"
Spirit will
41,5
At such
] ]
intercession
for
fluency
This he does by discovering to us our wants, quickening
our
and
affections,
us God's
testifying to
willingness
to
Efhswer prayer
He
way
in this
inexpressible"
But frequently a sense of sin overwhelms them
Then sighs and groans are the natural language of their
hearts
Nor are such inarticulate prayers .unacceptable to God
have a remarkable instance of their success in the
n
history of our Lord
Perhaps no prayers are more pleasing to God than these
1
We
Infer
1.
prayer
[Those
in
whom
Under a sense of
cry to
.But
their
there
who
days without
made
to
pray aright
their infirmities
his Spirit
weakness
They
duties
performance of
their
in an acceptable manner p
Real prayer implies fervour and importunity'
And it is in vain to think that we have the spirit of grace,
if we have not also the spirit of .supplication
May we therefore never be of those who fulfil that
prophecy '
2.
What
comfort
may
this
P e P' e!
[Many
Ps. Lxxvii. 7
10.
John
38, 41.
i Isai.
xi. 33,
lxiv. 7.
'
John
"
Ps.
Zech.
Ii.
ii.
1.
Pet.
"John
17.
xii.
10.
i.
iv.
8.
23.
Matt. xv.
7, 8.
41 6
&C
SPIRIT,
(.58.)
deadness
Let every one rather follow the advice of the prophet
God,
1
in
due time,
promise*
Ps. xxxviii. 9.
Uab.
ii.
3.
John
glorified in the?n.
THE
till
weak
in
knowledge or
in
grace
and master
declared in their hearing (ver. 6
He
were
8.)
that they
true believers
whom
For
The
[This
is
None would
source 1
a
John
And
vi.
44.
c
,
Eph.
i.
4, 5.
Cor.
iv. 7.
Gal. v.
-22.
(59-)
for
this
known and
was
[We
a type
"
them
And
the petitions
had respect
world h
Wiry he interceded
for
them
in particular
The
many
to state
some on
occasion
1. Believers are the Father's property, "
"
thine
cases
They
this
are
[All things
But
Hence
d
In this respect
the ungodlj
\uv
in tins
*
Heb.
v.
pii'ver
ix. 24.
Vol.
it
I.
resembles Ilos.
Luke
orld,
:
xxiii.
ver. 21.
& vii.
25.
34.
vi. 6.
for our Lord did pray for
and had their good in view even
f
Exod. xxviii. 9
12, 29, 30,
h Ver.
20.
Ps. cxxxv.4.
:
'
Ee
41 8
interested himself
more
(59.)
particularly
on
their behalf
for
suffer
him
to
be
him
He
glorified
is
now
in
their
faith,
and
love, worship,
obedience
He
will
coming
in
them
at his
second
He
wiil
While
therefore he has
Infer
1.
rest of the
He
who
is
mine "
He
interested in all
is
is
now
doing
How
of
man
infinitely
Nor
desires
2.
satisfy
our
How
[There
Saviour's intercession
They
k
1
They
him,
Ejih. v.
30.
and
one
Spirit,
(59.)
contracted guilt"
Let every one seek to glorify him, and to be glorified with
him
m Rom.viii.
34.
2.
The
THE world
None
The
1.
AND DEATH.
/azo
in
general account
J'utsuch freedom
Christ h
SIN
ii.
to their passions
and Satan
John
possess
is
it
state of the
who
are freed by
resembled theirs"
Paul was made a
glorious
example of
it
to
all
ages
Explain
It
is
it
not needful
to state
the various
interpretations
We
shall
Rom.
vi. 16.
John
viii.
E E 2
36.
Luke
viii.
35,
420
We
(60.)
terms
Christ
of
life
in
Jesus " is the
The law of the Spirit
confirmed
in
Christ,
us
to
and regospel covenant, as
wilt begin with explaining ike
"
apostles f
It is said to be the law of the Spirit " in Christ Jesus,"
because the blessings of the gospel are treasured up in Christ,
confirmed to us through Christ, and received by us from
Christ
"
*]
The law
either of the
corruption
[The covenant of works is a " law " to which all are by
nature subject
It is called the " law of sin and death," because both sin
and death come by that law h
Our indwelling corruption also operates as " a law " within
us
It invariably hurries us
We
on
to " sin
and death
"
terms
The
proposition
is,
We
We
e
Eph. iii. 16.
A law is a precept enforced
5.
with sanctions: and such is the gospel: it is a precept, 1 John iii. -23 ;
and it is enforced with the most encouraging and awful sanctions,
John
Mark
F
iii.
xvi. 16.
Col.
19.
i.
Isai.
'
a Cor.
i.
20.
John
i.
li.
3.
Horn.
iii.
27.
16.
Without that law there had been no transgression, and, consequently, no sin (which is the transgression of a law); nor death (which
the penalty inflicted for transgression)Compare 1 John iii. 4.
is
Rom. v. 13. i Cor. xv. 56. Hence it is called " the ministration
of death and of condemnation." 2 Cor. iii. 7. 9.
1
Rrnn.
vii.
Rom.
23.
Rom.
m Rom.
vii
5.
viii. 1.
J ]
FROM
(60.)
We
aid
of the
421
from the
Spirit,
power of sin n
This proposition
is
to
be understood as extending to
all believers
[It
is
The
is
improvement
Improve
II.
it
It
is
It
man
[We
We
W
truth
declares to us the only
It
that state
[It
The same
We
Spirit
[Many
subdued
to prevent such
desponding
me rev
of
God
'
It
"
Gal.
iii.
Tim.
sins,
10.
i.
16. "
and
1
11
J^e tt^utu,
in
me
Rom.
vii. 9.
the chief."
I
E E 3
in
1.
liv. 1.
422
SIN, &C.
(60.)
assurance of faith
But God is desirous that all his people should enjoy it"
Let not any one therefore reprobate it as presumption
Let every one rather seek the assurance expressed in the
text]
may
It
administer
comfort
also
to
many
sincere
Christians
[Many
tions
John
LXL
v.
13.
Rom.
vii.24.
Ezclc. xxxvii. 11
Our
our parts.
saith the
O my people,
New
Testament
THE
Old and
is
generally given by
Many
We
He
is
their living
He
(61.)
He
commanded
is
to bid
them
in the
live
42J
name of
Lord
the
On
proclamation
issuing the
he
perceived a noise
among
The bones shook, and came, each to its kindred bone
The sinews, flesh, and .skin, then came upon them
the bones
Lastly,
answer
in
prayer,
to his
was communi-
life
cated to them
r
his allegory
then interpreted by
is
It
<>l
the
God
Jews
in
himself
Babylon, and
But
sin
We
The state
The Jews
I.
of unregenerate
in
men
to return to a
as dry bones are to the func-
They themselves
ver.
Their condition
nerate
utterly despaired of
such an event,
fitly
The
God
They not
liverance
[Despondency
is
far
generally
is
supposed
Many
God d
imagine,
Hence they express
Jews
they are
themselves
by
given over
desponding
the
like
They
This
II.
mercy
appear by considering
God
means
rT
[By
Eph.
Compare Lam.
ii.
i.
iii.
18,
Phil.ii. 13.
E 4
2 Cor. iii.5.
Jei
ii.
25,
424
ranis'
(61.)
By
Jordan
So, by the preaching of his gospel he quickens the dead
He commands
[He
is
way
He
He
renew
all
who
call
upon him
f
assures the believing soul thai it shall never perish
look
unto
the
to
and
vilest
the
weakest
encourages
Thus he
him g
They go
Nor
The
III.
effects
While dead
which
sin
in
this deliverance
his benefactor
produces
our-
selves
[We know
fallen
We
little
Nor
are
strength
think
how
us
we aware how
entirely
destitute
we
are
of
deliverance
[We
tion
feel
by experience the
'
We
struments
to
good
Wc
learn also to
commit
all
Infer
i.
How
[God
f
g Isai.
'
Cor.
iii.6, 7.
xlv. 22.
(61.)
[God makes
purposes
lie-
works principally
in
and by them
4V>
The\
But
What
sinners
[No
text
care
state
"
lias
God
can be worse
God
\ et
Cyrus
his
blessing
2.
to
He
My
are sufficient"
Rom.
in faith
x. 17.
John xi.25.
OF BEING IN
Job xxxiv.
him?
GOD
all
universe
his super-
intending care
are any individuals so insignificant as to be dis-
Nor
regarded by him
The words immediately following the text shew that
the text itself is equally applicable to nations or to individuals
The
in the
history of the
Jews
is
a striking
comment on them
former view
The
THE IMPORTANCE OF
420
The
experience of every
view
man
(62.)
of them
in the latter
Waving
Ave observe,
[He
blood
Son
Hence they enjoy peace with God, and
11
Holy
By
hearts
sciences
of his
in their
his
dear
own con-
his
Spirit also
in their
cumstances f
godly
But
It vanishes as
peace
consists in a resignation to
and an
When God
trouble
vouchsafes
is
to their souls,
is
much
Heb.
x. 22.
Rom.
Luke
15, 16.
xi. 21.
k It
none can
them
[The question
mation
It
it
in
viii.
Nor
Rom. v.
Rom.viii. 28.
Job
'
l.
the pressures
Rom. v.
affir-
v.
5.
19
24.
Phil. iv. 7.
to trouble the be-
is
for
(62.)
427
words
He may
self
On
II.
sistible also
None
whom
leave
he troubles
power of crea-
in the
it
altogether
fit
to
He
face from
them
to
lament the
of God's
loss
is
address to
Nor
God
in
the prophet's
The
God
m 2 Cor. xii.
9, 10.
Ps. xxx. 7. and xiii.
r
Matt, xxvii. 46.
>
it
Rom.
viii.
31.
I.
"3
Isai.
1.
9.
he hides his face from them, or, that if God hide his face from any
one, men will no longer look upon him, or at least that they cannot so
look upon him as to impart comfort to him.
The sense wc adopt
includes both. God will not, and men cannot, comfort those from
whom God
"Job
iii.
'Job
xii. 14.
23, 24.
* Ps. cii.
1 11.
Rom.
8, 9.
ii.
] ]
THE IMPORTANCE OF
428
God
them
(62.)
will
to depart
And who
from him
will
such a
in
tremendous state?
[Sinners even here are
able
But, in the eternal world,
often
made
utterly
inconsol-
1'
GOD
will afford
fort
them no com-
Nor can
Thus can
within
they
find consolation
in their prospects
the
of the
future
zcithout,
or
from
Application
To
1.
those
who
world
[How
poor a portion
is
the
world
in
comparison of
God !
And how
2.
be
lost
It
Luke
If the
Eccl.
1.
14.
xxvi.
Isai.
6
3.
Matt.
xi. 28.
(62.)
429
It
feel
'
Let
all
In this
k
for ever
many
LXIII.
Luke
vi.
Isai.
xxxii. 17.
lsai. lix. 2.
i.
10, 11.
Why
call
things,
Shew who
text
The
Christians
followers
But they
Christ
commands them
it
last
They
name of
Christ
But
J ]
430
But he
need of it
He
them
calls
bids
They are
power
them
live
to regeneration*,
by
faith
on him, and
it
their
proves an hard
saying
satisfied
3.
(0*3.)
it
But in the midst of all, they can be proud, covetous, passionate, censorious, unforgiving, deceitful, and dishonest
To
may be
of speech
II.
service
"
1.
ticable
a conformity
[Many
allege, that
tainable
allow that absolute perfection
We
this
prac-
precepts
to Christ's
is
unat-
not to be expected in
world
But an unreserved
is
devotedness of ourselves to
God
is
attainable
Thousands of the
saints
God
...
There
conduct
God
2.
is
who exemplify
.,
this
all
who
seek
it
diligently
[We may
of heathens
tute us Christians
St.
gion
a
Paul has
John
of outward
.
b
iii.
3.
Horn.
ii.
28, 29.
reli,
(63.)
it
431
[We may
offer]
Application
[Let all then seek to become Christians indeedLet us not be afraid to confess our Lord before men
But let our lives be consistent with our professions
Let us trust in the Lord as simply as if obedience were not
required
Matt, xxv.
1
Cor.
LXIV.
Eph.
3, 11, 12.
v. 14.
if
Matt.
John
Wisd.
iv. 5.
vii.
ii.
2123.
24, 25.
v. 1
9.
the dead,
THERE
There
a
432
(64.)
riety
which we have
I.
command
The Scripture abounds
instructive
metaphors
Our
state
is
and death
Sleep implies a state of inactivity and security
[Men are busily employed about their worldly concerns
But a lamentable supineness prevails with respect to
spiritual things
The
itself
soul also,
till
impotence
is
Its
its
So
true
is
h
!
must
David, knowing his doty,
givrs a command, Ezok. xviii. 31.
inability to perforin it, bad long before presented this
And God, to enrouragi
to God in the form of a petition, Ps. li. to.
such applications to him, promises to work in us that which he re
b
God
JohnxY.5.
p
Mark
vii.
Cor.ii. 14.
at. 22.
d
'
AN EXHORTATION TO CAKELESS
(64.)
that
under
is
SIXNF.'IS.
it,
433
command,
the
inactivity
the deepest
in
guilt
Your corruption
of heart and
life
God
Nor
It
is
call
They who
assistance
exert their
may
feeble powers
expect divine
II.
promise
mandate
Light
comfort"
And
in
1
Scripture
imports knowledge
k
,
holiness
',
and glory"
all
Knowledge
[Spiritual
man
stands in need
of
Nor
is it
men, or the
of genius p
can receive
We
it
>
Holiness
[A despair of attaining
~
this
many from
deters
efforts
seeking
Tfcey
See Matt.
unable to stretch
with strength.
it
forth
but
in
k Isai. viii.
10.
m
<J
"
"
Vol.
I.
p
1
ii.
John
Col.
i.
i.
7.
12.
6.
think
cannot
habits
inveterate
their
(64.)
be rooted
him*
And he
effect
Comfort
[A sense of guilt
delight in
It shall far
him
holy joy*
succeeded
shall yield to
weakness
Deplored
energy a
Our
shall
shall
transcend
all
be
made
by
to this
divine
Glory
He
He
He
[Our Lord
will
Application
greater encouragement can any one desire
richer promises can any one conceive?
suited are they to our necessities
[What
What
How
as addressed to
him-
"Awake, Thou"
self;
grace]
1
Jer.
ii.
25.
Matt. i. 21.
1 Isai. xxix. 19. and lxi. 3.
* Isai. Ii. 11. and Iviii. 11.
* Ps. lxxxiv. 11.
'
Rom.
Cor.
Mic.
* Isai.
i.
30.
19.
vii.
xxxv.
Rev.
iii.
i.
25.
and
iv. 6, 7.
21.
viii. 17.
Isai.
5, 6.
20.
iii.
13.
Put ye
in the sickle
is
ripe.
]]
(65.)
&C.
43",
Id a similar manner
before us, by enquiring
There
The
up
fill
shall
improve
the
passage
What
I.
we
it is
is
The
are reserved
And
in
the
world
both
tares
and
some
for vengeance
the enjoyment of God
d
It renders a person meet for destruction
It creates many horrors, which are foretastes of hell itself
Sin
is
ripening
Holiness
The
The
is
valley of Jehosaphat, or
of decision, to
What
summoned, ver. l#, 14. seeityS t be not any particular place: It may
rather be considered as an allusion to the utter destruction which his
enemies (the Syrians, Assyrians, Babylonians, Persians, Grecians, and
Romans) should successively bring on each other. And it may 1:
a further reference to the destruction of Antichrist, and of the wicked
>
But some
holiness, which any shall be prevented from surpassing.
are kept from more sin, and others are excited to more h iliness, by
the preventing 01 assisting grace of God; for sinners would comniil
more sin unless prevented, and saints attain less holiness unless
excited.
d
As dry woofl for the fire. See Luke xxiii. 31.
F F 2
436
What
II.
(65.)
is
Yet
it
may
When
1.
he
[Custom
is
so
is
in sinning will
conscience
When a person is arrived at such a state, he is fitted for
destruction
e
and plainly f declared in the
This is both figuratively
Scriptures
When he continues
2.
[There are
to
sins
lusts
Saints,
ripe
for
glory
When
1.
[We
Faith in Christ
'
When
2.
his
fit
for
image
[There
Christians
is
While space
is
it
becomes us to con-
sider
III.
to
is
put
it
Thus,
*
*
1
Heb.
Gen.
vi. 3.
John
iii.
\i. 8.
36.
Prov. xxix. l.
h Rom. i. 28. Eze^, xxiv.
13, 14.
k
Tim.
ii.
21.
(65.)
437
we
God
None can
1
bounds
The
Lord"
shorten
But
their
at
beyond
departure,
appointed
its
shall then
The wicked
will
be " bound
their
ascend immediately
in the
They
it
saints will be
[Saints,
God n
or protract
will rise
home
in bundles,
to
"
the
fire
[They,
who
punishment
But at the
life-
die in sin,
last
Then
And
shall
be restored
to
Address
Those who are ripening for destruction
[You may easily discern your real slate
But who can express the misery of it
1.
You
The
great
husbandman
fall
saints
2.
grace
his distinguishing
And how
well
may you be
life!
There
is
your ma-
turity
Reflect
1
"
m Job xiv. 5.
Luke xvi. 23.
Luke
xxiii. 43.
p
2 Cor. v. 17.
F F 3
FINAL JUDGMENT,
TIJE
438
&C.
(65.)
No
LXVI.
god's
dwelling
worm
in us
is
at the root,
&c.
a motive
TO HOLINESS.
Rom.
viiii
IN
12.
connected
By
this
at an equal distance
from
servility
And
This observation
is verified,
as in
many other
is
passages
a
,
a conclusion
We
The grounds of
I;
the conclusion
This
Rom.
xji. 1.
and
Cor.
vi.
20.
text.
b
The Father
same
J;i\
raised
Christ
Christ dwells
Holy Ghost
in all believers at
saints at
the
the last
Can any one of these be less than God Their distinction and
may be further proved from Matt, xxviii. 19. It is ob?
equality
servable
also
Spirit of
God.
that
in vcr. 9.
the
Spirit of Christ
is
called the
c
and 2 Cor. xiii. 14. They do not
1 John i. 3.
2 Cor. vi. 16.
indeed preicnd to distinguish the agency of one of these divine persons from that of another (for indeed no one of these persons acta
separately from the others) but they exercise faith on the Father,
as their protector and governor; on the Son, as their mediator and
advocate; and on the Spirit, as their guide and comforter.
A MOTIVE TO HOLINESS.
(66.)
This
is
43Q
By means
and sins
And, by a new principle of
enabled to
live
we proceed
drawn,
II.
The
We
is
to consider
conclusion itself
a certain
degree
[The flesh cannot subsist without care and labour
And whatever is necessary for the preservation of life,
or the restoration of our health, it is our bounden duty
to
do]
But we are not debtors
its
topics,
to
us strongly prohibit a
life
same divine
privi-
lessos
To
d
F F
Kings
viii.
27.
A MOTIVE TO HOLINESS.
440
To whomsoever we
are debtors,
we
(66.)
Inffr
How
1.
life
[The generality
live as if
to
must attend
my
"
b,,IV
Bi
in thus
in the text,
How
2.
and
their souls,
to the interests of
Ml
they will
interest
find
it
difficult to
when they
let
And
John
xiv. 2, 3.
I am,
there
ye may be
also.
trials
The
children of
consolate disciples
(67-)
" recompense
In my
We
We
unspeakable
The
which they
all
Father's," &c.
shall consider
Our
I.
to
441
felicity
description given of
by
it
St.
John
is
intended to
uttermost*
But a
may
tion
describes
to
it;
"
My
be an allusion
to the
temple at Jeru
salem
This description
may
see
be depended upon
in
heaven
them so"
Thus he pledges, as it were, his love and
the truth of what he had told them
told
Our Lord
further acquaints
faithfulness for
The end of
All which our Lord did on earth was for the good of
his people
He
consulted
good also
their
in
ascension to
his
I.
*
Rev.
x.xi.
19,21.
Kings
viii.
10, 11.
By
Isai.lvii. 15.
442
1.
(6?.)
d
the tabernacle
The type is thus explained and applied
By
2.
taking possession of
it
as their
sentative
f
the head, and his people are his members
His ascension to heaven is a pledge and earnest of theirs
In this view he is expressly called el our forerunner "
[He
is
11
3.
it
their title to
it
by
their
sins
is
them
for
By these means
removed
is
The
J.1I.
His ascension
As
it
i.
That he
[The
was
to
shall "
come again
"
shall
2.
in his service
He
'
dcelared
departure m
it
to
Lev. xvi. 1 6
20.
24.
Heb.
necess irv
'
ix. '21
the one
Heb.
vi.
John
xii.
20.
26.
at>
m John
xvii, 24.
(67.)
443
It may even be inferred from his ascension; for his ascension would have been utterly in vain without it "
blessed prospect
is
this
Infer
2.
How
highly privileged
are
Christ!
[Hovv different w;is our Lord's address to unbelievers
But to believers he says " Where I am, ye shall be also "
Let this inestiaiable privilege have its due effect upon us
'Let it stimulate our desires after heaven
Let it reeoncile us to the thoughts of death
Let it engage us more earnestly to serve God P
'
Thess.
i.
John
viii.
21.
9, 10.
Col.
of God.
LOVE
is
The heathens
Epaphras
affection and
is
forth as a
set
zeal
I.
A
Thess.
ii,
7, 8.
The
] ]
444
I.
The
office
(68.)
he sustained
They
are
His stewards
[A steward has the care and management of the family
committed to him
So Christ's ministers have the mysteries of the gospel committed to them b
They are to dispense these mysteries to men c
Hence we are taught to consider them expressly in this
1.
view d
His messengers
[They are ambassadors from the court of heaven e
They deliver to men his messages of grace and mercy
They negociate, as it were, a peace between God and
2.
man
His representatives
[They stand in his stead
theirs, bufhis*
3.
The
f
;
4.
11
deemed a
His glory
[They are the instruments whereby he
is
not
is
recep-
known and
glorified
Hence they
In
this office
in
him
The
II.
Love
love he manifested
will invariably manifest itself in acts
souls of
shew
of kindness
it
itself
men
But
2 Cot.
iv. 7.
Thess.
11.
13.
Luke
xii.
42.
iThess.
iv. 8.
1 Cor. iv. 1.
2 Cor. v. 20.
2 Cor. viii. 23.
OF A CHRISTIAN MINISTER.
(68.)
445
God
application to
God
himself
in prayer
He
'
He
did
constantly
it
satisfied
with them
He remembered them
God n
" always" in
before
Nor
his
secret
them diminish
his
prayers
concern for
their welfare
Nor
to be forgiven, or a
III.
He desired that
at
might be
Israelites
indeed
No
make them
so
He sought
the
them
i
obedience
[He
soul
well
He
knew
that
one
sin indulged
was aware that nothing but the most unreserved dedito .God's service would be of any
cation of ourselves
He
"
"
S.
k
1
Cor.
m This
n
e
iii.
7.
Compare Gen.
1
It is easier to
pray
for
preach to
them
men
one.
Ps. cxix. 6.
That
2.
attain
the
highest
(63.)
degrees
of
holiness
[There
is
in the
creature
But there are high degrees of holiness to which the upright
may
attain
He
3.
temptation
fall
away
"
the faith
He therefore sought to have
them
might "stand"]
We
1.
of
minister's
preaching
[Faithful ministers are often thought toostneiand severe
if they should desire such perfection for their people,
But
2.
What
should
be
the
measure
of the people's
practice
ill*ss.
v.
23.
'
Thess.
iii.
S.
Col.
li.
8.
447
Dent, xxvii.
of this
->d
do them
lore to
THE
is
bound
keep
to
utmost
in its
.:
God
is
denounced against
even.- violation
:
nction, tremendous i
.ould be universally
approved
Amen
'
The adding
MBcnt
Ar.
I.
e
.
Thh
is
"
ot
to
or a
to its truth
doctrine
their
an affirmation
io Scrip:
ir
is.
often,
God
denied
wrath*
die
ward
The
nt to
hought
is
condemn
u?
punishable
_*i's
-dge 5
Omissions
<:
Orworlc
.:t
__
*
to tae end;
-
fc
Jfc-
Ro=.
*Mau.xxv.
Mi
'Jam.
'James
s
>
Rom,
i.
15.
448
And
nant
this
was agreeable
to the
(69.)
He
None, however,
this doctrine
H.
till
confession of
The
law, both in
reasonable
That one
sin
will
may
its
reasonableness
its
is
highly
tion appears
From analogy
[Offences in civil society are rated according to the
dignity of the person against whom they are committed p
Now sin is committed against an infinitely great and good
GodHence
it
God q
to
From
heaven
Are these
overlooked
?
.
Gen.
ii.
Rom.
17.
It
23.
heinous sin, but of sin,
n
vi.
Gal.iii. 10.
is
i.
e. of
We
(69.)
449
God
Is
be his?
When
to
him
he unjust
Is
if
fruit
of our
own
way'?]
But an extorted confession of
its
reasonableness
is
not sufficient
God
requires of us further
An acknowledgment
III.
The law
of
thus sanctioned
excellency
its
truly excellent
is
less
Any
We
We
Christ
Thus, though mercy
likely to obtain
it,
is
provided,
or to secure
its
less
Any
His
God
Is it unreasonable that
human
so,
Vol.
I.
Go
]]
450
(69.)
He
Man}' would,
honoured by
less
the honour of
" the
view
this
8 "
have ascribed,
to eternity,
In
all
of
ministration
was
death
glorious
Such a discovery of
produce
An
IV.
its
approbation of
own
it
particular case
A
this
God
person taught of
law
He
will
cordially approve of
in the
dust
[It discovers to him, as in a glass, his manifold transgressions
It convinces him of his desert of punishment
It shews him the impossibility of making reparation to
GodIt constrains
And
thus
it
him
to cry,
brings
him
to the state
"
!
'
it
sician
He
things
He
"
Hence he
is
his holy
very purpose
Such an approbation of
miah 7
it
1
Paul also highly commends it in this view
And every true Christian can adopt his words u
St.
Application
[Let us study this law as a covenant
Let us acknowledge our condemnation by it
Let it serve as a "schoolmaster to bring us to Christ "
Let that declaration be the ground of our hope f
55
2 Cor.
Rom.
a
iii.
7, 9, 10, 11.
x.4.
Rom.vii. 11.
Luke
Rom.
Gal.
Gal.
xviii. 13.
iii.
24.
Exod.xxviii. 38.
vii. 1.3.
iii.
13.
451
LXX.
littth
law, being
THE
REDEMPTION BY CHRIST.
Christ
(Jal. iii.13.
law, which
redeemed us
made
from
the curse
of the
subjects
all
mankind
to a curse,
is
That
a
us
It
principally intended
is
remains unalterable
passage before
the
in
demands of obedience or
in its
punishment
J3ut
the gospel
in
a remedy
is
gressors
This remedy
is
proposed to us
in the text
I.
denied
We
them,
in
What
1.
deemed
[Many suppose
to be annihilation, or at
it
we would
if
we
are re-
mo-t
tem-
porary punishment
We
cannot
body
partly in
will
righteous d
exaet quality of
it
from God b
inconceivable anguish both of soul and
It consists, however,
And
it
continue
coeval
be eternal
with the
happiness
of
the
~]
Who
2.
it is
that
redeems us from
it
is
is
Gentiles
1 Thess.
Mark
ix.
43
i.
9.
48.
G G
Luke
six
verses.
REDEMPTION BY CHRIST.
452
(70.)
in future;
He
and
if
cannot by
suffering,
is
eternal death
Nor could
If he could,
righteousness e
Who
3.
God needed
"
are
they
the benefits of
redemption
[Many imagine
be saved
But redemption
that,
all, all
shall
With
is
by no means
respect to heathens
we know
little
how God
will deal
with them
will
world
They who
saved
cleared up,
we
shall
By
the
accursed
Hence
'
are redeemed
Mosaic law persons hanged were deemed
held accursed
The
1 The ceasing to increase a debt wili not cancel a debt already in8 Dan. ix.24.
curred: see Luke xvii. 10.
h Markxvi. 16.
The faith here spoken of is not a mere assent to
the truths of Christianity, but a living, operative, and purifying faith,
l
Deut.xxi. 23.
Acts xv. 9. Jam.ii. 20, 26.
k See the words immediately following the text.
] ]
REDEMPTION BY CHRIST.
(70.)
453
The
And
was such
it
our behalf
as
God
by
it
was the
It
sin
is
effected
Infer
i
How great
fallen
race!
stead
2.
What
the law
folly
and impiety
is it
to seek justification
by
ineffectual
May we never
3.
n
p
8
Cor.
Eph.
Heb.
1
v. 21.
Pet.
Rom.
"
Gal.
Rom.
ii.
v. 2.
aud
v. 10.
iii.
21.
x. 3.
GG3
Rom.
Eph.
Cor.
iii.
i.
How
25.
7.
vi. 20.
J Gal. iii. 92,
REDEMPTION BY CHRIST.
454
How
3.
ne.^
(70.)
[Christ did not die to deliver u; from the curse only, but
laiJ
v.
n!
ck;''
\\
then
one
Paul
reject such a
old
St.
other?
>.
horrence
hr
Tit.
ii.
strive
4.
c
Do we thetrmake fid
Rom.iii. 31.
Rom.
vi.
1.
LXXl.
God forbid;
general
tie
lure
prejudice
through faith
laze.
way of
salvation by faith
bm
it
He
it
therefore anticipated
and
obviated
this
the
to
objec-
tion
I.
Whence
hended
\,
salvation by faith
we
affirm
two things
That
it
condemn or
to
justify believers
[It
them from
its
curse
5-amc
Faith
*
Gal.
iii.
13.
(71.)
2.
to
it
justifying righteousness
[Faith and works, as grounds ofjustification,
to each other b
If our works had any share in ourju
'are
>i
opposite
we
should
gospel
must be
office
They
are
therefore
supposed
discountenance
to
all
practical religion
But
this
objectors themselves
That the
II.
The power
and
dience,
The
believer, so far
establishes
it
of the law
to
condemn
believer
twofold
is
to
for disobedience
establishes
the law
command
in
obe-
each of these
respects
In
1.
its
commanding power
[He owns
creature
All his hope
to
its
is
him
He looks upon
it
him
in the perfect
God's
as
for
his obligations to
obey
it
as increased, rather
if
he were
to
In
2.
[He
He
its
be
condemning power
_
himself justly condemned bv it
founds his hope in Christ as hating borne it? corse
aekno>\
foi
him
Hi>
that atone-
ment which
Bereft
despair
utterly
He
b
Rora.
xi. 6.
d
Gal. v.
-2.
C G 4
4.
Rom.
in. :;.
] ]
456
(71.)
Thus he magnifies
makes it void
commanding power
Its
1.
[He
is
as a
2.
lost sinner
He
Thus
its
greatest
enei nies
Whereas
Infer
How
men
[in
human
sciences
forbear
to
competent to judge
us to de-
termine
Let
us
beware
of
indulging
prejudices
the
against
all
truth
by the Holy
2.
How
How
gospel
excellent
is
(71.)
2.
4J7
God
Every man that is saved magnifies the law, and consequently
the lawgiver
TIk- commanding and condemning power of the law arc
equally glorified by the sinner's dependence on the obedience
and sufferings of Christ
But in those who arc condemned, its sanctions only are
honoured
Thus
in
iv. 5.
god, and
and
we will walk
ever.
THERE
may
is
no outward
act of worship
The prophet
foretels
a
its
gospel dispensation
In the words before us he contrasts
I.
besides Jehovah
in
That
Ver.
14.
Rom.
i.
25.
]] ]
]] ]
4j8
That
state
experience
[St. Paul affirms
it
Every
(72.)
respecting
all
unregenerate
in their
one-feels
And
sec-
But
all
it
do not
persist in
this
evil
way;
as appears
from
II.
has his
God
[He
He now
In the name of
God
God
he walks
[He boldly confesses his divine Master
On him he depends for present and future blessings
In him he " rejoices with joy unspeakable"
this
He
He
ever'
e
therefore resolves with those of old
devotes himself to God's service
idolatry d
saints of old
speak on
this
same language
Infer
1. The
God"
Let us then
s<
The wisdom of
2.
[What can
those
c
c
t
h
1
all,
Rom.
Isai.
iii.
See Ji.hn
Judg.
io \i.
wvi.
them h ?
an all-sufficient and eternal
is
example of Joshua
Tit. hi. 3.
68.
Kljub's irony
Ps. xvi. 4.
E\od. xxi.
13.
vi.
x. 14.
are converted
who
Pliil.iii.S.
Gal.
6.
vi. 14.
459
John
THE
God do
promises of
prayer-
Tbey
to
I.
Our
Lord's appeal
He
of
considers
now
his
work
as completed,
and speaks
view
appeals to the Father
in that
it
He
1.
glorified
him on earth"
This he
did
In his life
[The whole of
Not
In
his doctrine
[He
He
Father
way
to the
In
his miracles
[These, though wrought by his own power, were ascribed
to the Father
Hence the Father was particularly glorified by thcm d
In
his
death
Even
Ezek.
John
xxwi.
i>
37.
xiv. 10.
e
'i
John
xiii.
31, 32.
ps
ii.
Matt.
7.
is. 8.
]]
460
Even Peler
in his
Much more
death
is
(73.)
said to glorify
]]
God
it
2.
He
justice
sin
by the
sacrifice of
himself
It
He
tree
He
He
He
it
on
The
II.
petition he
grounds upon
it
Hence he
is
said
to
tion"]
He now
desired to resume it
for which he had laid
[The ends
it
aside were
accom-
plished
It
it
He
'
John xxi.
19.
'
John
i.
1.
TO BE GLORIFIED
(?3.)
He
human
IN'
HEAVEN".
461
might be exalted
nature
to a participation of it
[This had been promised to hiin h
And it was now about to be conferred
upon him'
Infer
judge-
and
What ground
2.
tents
of consolation
is
He
added
it
How blessed
3.
his
[He
glory
shall be glorified with God himself
continue to enjoy that glory when the world shall
But soon he
He
shall
be no more
Let Christians then look forward
h
Ps.xvi.
io,n.
to the
'
phil.
ii.
9.
462
LXXIV.
Rom.
He
32.
viii.
him up for
us all,
us all things ?
THE
gospel
is
justly
compared
an inestimable
to
treasure
While
it
reserves
all
the glory to
God,
it
communicates
us
He represented
H
of grace
In a triumphant manner he teaches them to defy
their
enemies
He
all
at his
them
is
hands
restore
God
in
his
own Son
"
[Nothing
less
us
He
a
Ver. 30.
Ibid.
Ovk
justice,
itpeio-ctro
i.
e.
The
latter
seems
gave him
him
sent
We
(74.)
He
He
463
make atonement
to
to die
"
were the persons for whose sake God thus
delivered him
[All indeed are not alike benefited by this gift
But there is a sufficiency in the death of Christ to expiate
the sins of all mankind
If any receive not salvation through him, they owe it to
their own obstinate unbelief
Every one, who desires acceptance through him, may say,
He
all "
was delivered up
for
me
The
II.
God
drawn from
inference
"give us
it
in
will
all
a limited sense
God
not
will
and honours to
his
people
But
all
eter-
"
us all things " freely
[He does not need to have blessings extorted from him
by importunity
He is far more willing to give than we are to ask
Nor does he give because we ask, but stirs us up to ask,
because he before determined to give
He will bestow every thing on his people as. a father on his
He
own
will give
children
This
may
Will he,
friends t
Will he,
who was
who
did so
much
is
unsolicited,
refuse those
who
cry
man
to judge of it
insinuates that to doubt it would be the height of
absurdity
He seems to think that God could not act otherwise
reason' of every
He
By way of improvement
1.
Endeavour
let
us
God
[God's
464
[God's
own Son
is
infinitely
above
all
(74.)
creatures
glory of heaven were
all
the
this gift
Let us contemplate
apostle
its
excellency,
till
we exclaim with
the
2.
us to ask for
[We
more
daily
and
souls
bestow
may
enlarge their
petitions
Let
[God
will
fill
them
"
We
If
him g
in,
and with
effect:
were
our" Lord
God delivered
Zech.
If
xiii. 7.
Tim.
*
iii.
1
16.
Cor.
iii.
21
23.
4^5
LXXV. ADVICE
Rev.
TO BACKSLIDERS.
Be
2.
iii.
THE
written
for the
to other
churches
resemble
that at Sardis
in the text
I.
When
may
It is iiere
in
decline
What
is
understood rather
state
The
in reference to their
dead
"
must be
frame than their
We
Our
faith
things
is
to realize invisible
it
God
as cer-
tain
Hence
Ver.
Vol.
I.
i.
Hb
ADVICE TO BACKSLIDERS.
466
Hence
(75.)
it
good
But many decline
its
chief
They
in.
in their
Our hope
[Faith sees the reality, and hope anticipates the enjoyf heavenly things
When hope is lively it serves as an anchor of the soul
It keeps us from fainting under the trials we meet with
But oftentimes it is suffered to grow dead
Then the future prospects are less valued
Earthly things also rise in importance
are more discouraged with any difficulties
lose our enjoyment of heavenly things
In this state, the things that remain are ready to die
ment,
We
We
Our
love
[Love
as
is
It carries us
It
It excites us to
still
greater exertions
spiritualitv
our
souls
The growth
divine
life
And
1.
such decay
is
manifest
When
[It
is
besetting sin
But
that sin
It
is
2.
When
ADVICE TO BACKSLIDERS.
(75.)
When
2.
4^7
return
[Divine grace brings a tenderness of spirit
It shews itself by humiliation and contrition
But sin will blind the eyes, and harden the heart
this state
we
commission of
sin
In
When
conscience thus
state indeed
compunction
in or after the
we
are in a dying
When we
3.
[A heart duly impressed desires the lightBut persons in a backslidden state often feel averse to
it
They are backward to be told of their faults
They are ready to palliate and excuse them
They willingly expose themselves to the temptations of
sin
This
is
perience
the worst
symptom
ex-
II.
his blessing
[There are
many
things which
may
from us
We
We
We
results
it
from the
happens
to
be
gradual
much
with worldiy
company
an use even of lawful things injures many
But all decay through a neglect of secret duties
Be watchful then against these occasions of sin
See the effect which they have produced upon you
Too
free
h H
Kcsist
] ]
ADVICE TO BACKSLIDERS.
468
Go
first
(15.)
appearance
c
[Christ is the only source of spiritual strength
In vain will he all human endeavours without his aid
Go then, and plead with him that promise d
" They that dwell under his shadow shall return," &c. e
derations
[Think how uncomfortable a declining state is! how dishonourable to God, and dangerous to your own souls!
Consider that if God ever restore you, he may do it in such
a way as shall be extremely terrible and distressing
But what if he should " come at an unexpected hour ? "
Let instant attention then be paid to the direction following
the text 5 ]
Address
i.
To
those
of
life in
them
[They who
beginning"
What danger
To
who
those
["
ground
Remember your
strength
consists
in
depending upon
Christ
When
you
truly
strong
of
Prov.
Rev.
all
in all
11
"He
iii. 1.
hath the seven spirits of God," i. e. a fulness
the gifts and graces of the Spirit, with a power to dispense them
their perfection and variety.
Jer.
Rev.
iii.
iii.
22.
3.
Hos. xiv.
7.
*
2 Pet.
i.
Jude 24.
10,
1 1.
]]
469
JLXXVI.
Tim.
iv. 7, 8.
I have
course,
Christianity adapts
its
our existence
Jiut its influence is peculiarly visible at the close
In
I.
his
He
had had
generally entertained
[Many think they have
own
little
of
to
life
do but
to consult their
pleasure
But
St.
duties to
fulfil
He
flesh,
He
He
many important
to the great
ends of
life
stancy
He had disregarded
with his duty b
life itself
when
it
stood in competition
Hence
He
He
He
In consequence of
II.
He
Cor.
John
ix.
26.
xvii. 4.
H H3
] j
470
now
(76.)
him
He did
in
himself
[He speaks of
it
it
But he expected
it
God
through
Christ 6
Nor
did he consider
it
an apostle
[The "longing
common
to all Christians
For them
also
is
this
coming"
is
a feeling
Infer*
How
i.
world at large
But
perienced
Let
spects,
Let
death
all
if
all
consider what would be their reflections, and prothey were now dying
live the life of the righteous, if they would die his
2.
render
in
Rom.
vi.
23.
2 Pet.
iii.
12.
Heb.ix. 28.
in reference to the
ment
of their time.
47>
Pet.
Be
v. 8, q.
sober, be vigilant
whom
may
THERE
Holy
whom
devour:
Spirit
No
are
wonder therefore
if
he
faith.
in question
is abundant proof in the Scriptures that Satan
power over the minds of men
Peter had learned this truth by bitter experi-
lint there
exercises a
St.
ence
In
this
is
worthy of par-
ticular attention
I.
The
malice of Satan
Satan
is
mankind
It
of our
fall
first
parents
He
He
is
justly
compared
to
subtle
lion prowls with subtilty in search of* prey
This is noticed in David's description of wicked inen c
d
Satan also uses many devices to destroy souls
He suits his temptations to us with astonishing craft
He draws us into his snare before we are aware of his deis
[The
signs
To
lie
is
knowledge'
is
active
[The
And
He
He
1
4
Gen.
1 Cur.
iii.
ii.
15.
11.
c
f
text.
II
Ps.
1 ()
-x.
9, 10.
Hev.
xii. 10.
472
He
more
the
is
diligent as
(77-)
knowing that
time
his
is
limited
He has legions of emissaries acting in concert with him k
If at any time he suspend his attacks, it is but for a season,
that he may return afterwards with greater advantage
'
He
cruel
is
[The
Nor
lias
stroys
kills to satisfy
men
lie is powerful
[Feeble is the resistance of a lamb against the voracious
lion
Still
more impotent
men
are
god of
this
world"
Satan has a limited power over the elements themselves"
resist
him,
II.
There
him q
is
And God
is
malice,
we
not invincible
may
vanquish him
Moderation
[An undue attachment to the things of time and sense
gives him a great advantage over us
He
1
'
Rev.
xii. 12.
Compare Luke
'I
Ins
is
Mark.
v. 9.
"he
would
swallow us up."
n
Job
i.
Kpli.
P
-2
Many who
away by
He
12, 19.
ii. -i.
the
tail
Tim.
is
ii.
in the
2.
air."
power of the
i6.
SATAN'S MALICE.
(77.)
473
He
will
him
prevailed not against our Lord, because he found no
He
if
we
disregarded earthly
things
A contempt
of
life
and martyrs
saints
in all
mean whereby
the
Vigilance
[Unwutchfulness, even in a victorious army, exposes
it
to
defeat
it
enemy
Peter had experienced its baneful effects
had been warned of Satan's intention to assault him"
had been commanded to pray lest he should fall by the
temptation*
But he slept when he should have been praying y
St.
He
He
He
Satan
The armed
torious
must be
Fortitude
We
We
Nor
shall
The
And
Faith
[Unbelief
Satan
He
falls
our resistance be
excites
it
is
in vain
a powerful
in us that
he
instrument
in the
hands of
fast
vic-
We
It was he who instigated Judas to treachery, and Ananias to falsehood ; but he wrought by means of their covetousness, John xiii. *.
Acts v. 3.
u
John xiv.
*
Luke xxii .31.
Rev. xii. 11.
30.
* Luke xvii. 32.
' Luke xxii. 45, 46.
Luke xxii. 40.
b
c
* Epb. vi. 18.
Eph. vi. 10, 13.
Prov. xxix. 25.
c
d
Eph vi. ia.
Eph. iv. 27.
f
Satan is not only checked but turi/ieJ, and vanJa.nesiv. 7.
quished, by the resistance of the weakest Christian.
r
474
We
]]
moved from
(77-)
the
hope
is
This
is
the
And
by
This
this shall
Application
And let
him '
So
shall
m
they experience that promised blessing
t Heb. vi.
*Eph. vi.
1
1 John v. 4.
"Acts xxvi. 18.
19.
J
6.
2 Cor. xi. 3.
LXXVIII.
THE
Luke i. 78, 79. Through the tender mercy of our God, the
Day. spring from on high hath visited us, to give light to
them that
sit
in darkness
and
in the
shadow of death,
to
low and
abject,
though
in
many
respects pecu-
We
might mention
his
miraculous
conception,
the
Our
His
Saviour's incarnation
birth
is
set forth
rising
sun
He
(78.)
He is
spoken of to
475
Old Testament"
him in the New
Testament b
He
1.
[He
He
ritual
is
c
He
[A dawning of
in
But
at his incarnation
this horizon
This event
is
as interesting
now
as at the first
moment
it took place
should endeavour to have our souls deeply impressed with it
We
II.
The
We
causes of
it
text
The
final
[The
able
Nor
is
cause of
state
We are
concerns
We
1
By Balaam, Numb.
iv.
16.
by Malarlii, iv. 2.
b
By John Baptist, John i. 9. by our Lord himself, John viii. 12.
by Peter, 2 Tet. i. 19. by John the evangelist, Rev. xxii. 16. and
again as the light of heaven itself, Rev. xxi. 23.
c
* Job xxxviii.
Gen. i. 3.
36.
James
i.
17.
John
i.
14.
47^
(78.)
destruction
But Christ
became incarnate
to deliver us
He still prosecutes it
The initial or moving
[There was nothing
in the
in us that
could induce
God
God "
to
send
Son
his
There was every thing rather that could provoke his indignation
Yet, unsolicited, he promised to send this Saviour 6
Thus was he actuated by mere love and mercy h
This account is confirmed by St. Paul 1
How
mercy
our
should
souls
this
Inferences
i
How
willing
is
God
to save sinners
the sun to
2.
How
great
is
who
believe in
Christ
are
full
R
completion
Gen.
in. 15.
Eph.
ii.
4, 7.
k Tit.
iii.
3.
'
Israel, Jer.
1
Pet.
ii.
9.
xxxi. 20.
LXXIX.
477
Luke
THE
The
ways of
God
many
hearts
may
be revealed.
richest
great sufferings
Thus
the Son of
Even
some,
the
is
gift
the occasion of a
to others
It
was
it
would
I.
God
well as his
But he
own
glory
happiness
the
of every in-
dividual
The
of the Jews
Hence he became
nation
It had been plainly foretold that he should be so"
This prophecy is frequently quoted by the inspired
writers b
He
refers to
it
in
it
The coming
[Many
Thus
>
iCor. i.23.
John ix. 39.
Pet.
ii.
8.
d
Matt. xxi. 42, 44,
his low parentage, his mean appearance, his sublime doctrines, his high pretensions, &e.
*
At
47^
(/9.)
nation 5
But
The
this
coming
[Jews and Gentiles were
in
coming
Hence he
calls
life
k "
And
II.
to
God
were very
Neither ceremonial nor moral duties could fully discover their state
But he came
affected towards
to
make
it
clear
how
God
111
"
[No man
He
15
By
f
h Isai. viii.
14.
John
xi. 25.
'
TrifxcTon u*TiXty6fxto*.
Matt.
xi. 22.
10.
They came
They would
to catcb, eus.iare,
(79)
By
his
becoming
479
sucli a
candour
The Herodians professed indifference
The preaching
[Christ
Before
his
is still
of Christ
still
gospel
is
preached,
all
seem
to
be agreed
secute
believers
manifest a willingness
to
die
for
the
Christ]
preaching of Christ?
[He has been often "
set
eyes "
This must
What
Let us beg of
Spirit
2.
God
to illumine our
minds by
his
Holy
What
on our
lives ?
Or
Matt. x. 34
Has
36.
ingratitude,
If
it
48o
OF CHRISTIAN
INNOCENCE.
Hos.
viii. 5.
MAN
He
How
was
then
long will
originally
it
made
in the
image of
God
both in
body
and soul
But this he
Nor
rogation
We
can we
[The Scriptures plainly affirm this*
Nor
absolutely live
a forgiveness
bread c
But there
is
trespasses,
a sense wherein we
may
attain to inno-
cency
guilt may be removed
[Christ died" that he might take
And they who are interested in
Our
before
away
his
d
all our sins
death are spotless
God e
Our
He
*
c
iii.
1.
h
1
John
i.
8.
Ileb.ix.vtf.
'
E zek
xxxvi. 25.
(80.)
He
He
will
481
will
]]]
God h
Our
believer's con-
duct 5
True Christians are without any allowed guile k
Their new nature preserves them from all wilful sin
It may be said of them as of Zacharias and Elizabeth
"
II.
greatest sinners
may
attain to
in their
same
privilege
it
own
neglect
eyes,
to seek it
it
The promises
or sins'
idolaters 1
The
voice of
God by the
prophet
maybe
applied to
all
Application
those who are under the guilt and power
1. To
of sin
[Such are they who are not cleansed by Christ, and
renewed by the Spirit
" How long" then shall it be ere this proffered mercy be
accepted ?
should any wish to defer the pursuit of it one hour
Let it be sought instantly and with our whole hearts
Why
2.
may
To
But
let
not
God
application to
God
*
2 Pet. i.4.
4
2 Cor. v. 17.
m Luke i. 6.
**
Cor.vi.9
Vol.
I.
Ps.
John i.47.
John xv. 3.
John vi. 37.
D
,
Isai. lv. 1.
1
11.
li.
Hos,
7.
viii. 4.
'
John
iii.
9.
Isai.
i.
18.
]]
48'2
God
and
able
as
is
as
willing to bestow
it
on
(80.)
on
us, as
others
Let
us,
we look
It
ficiency
them
Let them study
to
When
none,
it
in their
LXXXI.
there
manifest
and
the poor
their tongue
will hear them, I the God of Israel will not forsake them.
will open rivers in high places, and fountains in the ynidst
the valley*:
will
THE
make
of water.
word of God
instruction
the zcilderness
of
a pool of water, and
is
an inexhaustible
source of
and comfort
Jews
In
God
to trust in
its
God
spiritual
meaning
it
in all ages
I.
a
God, in
them of his
ver. 8.
to
them
A
An
nssures
them
] ]
(81.)
An
I.
afflicted
case described
483
afflicted state
[All men, it" they knew their state, arc indeed " poor
and needy "
But the generality think themselves "rich and increased
with goods"
God's people, however, feel their poverty and need
They are deeply sensible how destitute they are of wisdom,
strength, &c.
They
comfort
[Water,
as having a cleansing
God's
countenance
They
leave no
their wishes
means untried
for
accomplishing of
the
seem to be labouring
seek water, and find none"
But they
often
in vain
" they
them
And
ever
Their frequent disappointments create much dejecmind " their tongue faileth," &c.
Hope deferred maketh their heart sick"
They faint, as a traveller after a long and fruitless search
tion of
["
for water
They begin
to
conclude
that
God
will
prayers
But
II.
in the text
we have
The
h
Ps.
xlii, 1, 2, 3, 7, 9.
Ua
I, 3, 6, 7,
14.
484
The
God
(81.)
is
force
them
Thus do
"
tion
these
titles
God
of
made
1 he promises here
to the case
at last
by
God
more
'
my
shall
be no bar to
favours"
"
relies
on these promises
shall experience
[David
e
d Exod. xxxiv. G.
Mai. iii. 6.
very significant it is as though God said " Remember my servant Jacob, to what a distressing state he was reduced, how
he wrestled with me all night in prayer, and yet did not prevail: rec
This
title is
member, how I made as though I would leave him; yea, how I lamed
him, and thus apparently increased his calamity. But he would not
let me go, unless I blessed bim. I theiefore not only blessed him, hut
changed his name, and conferred a singular honour upon him by calling
my church after his name. Thus did I shew myself his God ; and
thus will I be, yea, thus 1 am the God of all who call upon me after
Or perhaps it refers rather to Exod. xvii. 1 6.
his example."
where his supplying of Israel with water is mentioned.
h The subject of the soul's complaint is the
s L;im. iii. 32.
12. and
k
which
renewed
shall be
high places."
They shall bp plenteous as " pools and rivers," and incessant as
springs and fountains."
refreshed, "
1
11
is
Though
1
will
open rivers
in
(81.)
[David bears
vain"
his
And
who
all
485
acknowledgments
make
in
his
Address
Those who
1.
salvation
[TIil-
But
generality
their
know but
little
of spiritual troubles
is by no
means to be
desired
They
at the
promises
They
Am\ how
world
Let
2.
m Ps. xxxiv. 6.
p Rev. xxii.
17.
n
1
Ps.
xxx.
81
Ps. xxxvi. 8.
1.
John
vii.
37, 38.
Pet.
ii.
7.
n-ho believe, he
is
precious.
THERE
more
This
(82.)
to the pro-
486
phecies
And
it
the inference
justifies
drawn from
it
in the
but he
text
We
shall
shew
That Christ
I.
We
precious to believers
is
not
Nevertheless he
is
The
is
so to
all
all
men
Old Testament
affords abundant
proof of this
[Abraham rejoiced to see his day, though at a distance*
Job delighied in death as the means of introducing him
history of the
to his presence
heaven in comparison
in earth or
6
Isaiah exulted in the prospect of his incarnation
The
tion
virgin, while
scriptures confirm it
he was yet in her womb, sang his
after seeing
peace -
11
in
John
voice
'
How
a sinner k
St. Paul counted all as dung for the knowledge of him, was
willing to be bound, or to die for him, and knew no comfort
like the expeetation of being with him
The glorified saints and angels incessantly adore him"1
precious was he to that
The
The
a
s
1
John
Phil. hi. 8.
Job xix.
15 27.
Isai. ix. 6.
Heb.xi. 26.
Luke
i.
lb. ver.
47.
29, 30.
in. -29.
Aclsxxi. 13.
whom
Thess.iv. 18.
Lukevii.38.
m Rev. v. 12, 13.
(82.)
487
Why
I[.
so precious to
lie is
them
not
infinitely
i>
above
all
htm
in
W
him
and
They
need
Hence they
delight in
him
They
We
may
wonder why
rather
all
do not
feel the
same
attachment
III.
Why
he
is
his part
he
is
know not
They must of necessity be
?
things of
little
value
Because they
2.
(Christ
is
danger
no need of him
feel
valuable only as a
indifferent to him, as
unless
men
are to
he
desire
feel
him
some
remedy p
as a physician,
disease,
some
a fountain,
thirst,
some
Application
[All,
spiritual
discernment,
feel a love
to
Christ
He
1 Cor.
iv.
v Isai.
4.
Ii4
xxxii. Q.
488
(82.)
of his regard
Surely his
tion
Let
to
all
may become
precious
them
Nor
let
any be
cannot delight
in
him
as they wish
The more we
Then
ardour
shall
we
all
him with
glory in
we lament
the cold-
LXXXIII.
me
shall
Hos.
more
xi.
9.
My
Sam.
all would
up Ephraim ?
at
exalt
how
30.
God's compassion.
lent
people are
li.
him
to
backsliding
from
shall
[yet]
how
deliver
shall
thee,
I give
Israel?
thee
hoic
shall
I make
thee
mine anger.
THE
promises
But they are more eminently displayed in the manner
in which the promises are given
God often introduces them after an enumeration of his
peoples
sins
'
The
aggravations
Yet
*
Isai, Aliii.
2225. and
Ivii.
17, 1?.
god's compassion.
(83.)
Yet
all this
ciation of his
preparatory,
is
]]
4S9
paternal love
I.
become idolaters
Yet God calls them
wards sin
An outward conformity to God's will they may approve
But they have a rooted aversion to spiritual obedience
Nor
High
But neither promises can allure nor threatenings alarm
them
They turn a deaf ear to all admonitions
They will not " exalt " God in their hearts and lives
This
is
God
They wish him
to
hearts
ft
is
their study
to
exalt
him both
in
their
words and
actions
What
II.
none at
all "
God?
How
b
Exod.
v. 2.
god's compassion.
490
How
different
ways
God's
are
(83.)
man
Instead of executing vengeance in a moment,
He
deliberates
son
Thus
is
He
for
relents
He
men
the objects
of
Thus
And
He
resolves
[Often has " the fierce anger" of the Lord been kindled
against us
ever
'
Infer
i.
How
men!
[When
his
God
was necessary
for
God
man's salvation,
gave
Son
Nor did he then deli beret"., " how shall I do tlrs k "
Neither did he relent., when be laid ou* iniquities an nim
Yea, lie was even pleased in bruising m.? own Son lor us m
?
But
*
The
seems
*
import u ndem.
Thus
' Jer.
'
Jer.
nam^s, "
repetition of their
to
also in Hos.
xxxi. 20.
li.
" lliis
is
12, .13.
thee,
a .a affection
.-.-
Ephraim,
a id thee,
Luke
vi. 4.
e
Rom.
viji.
\i.
liii.
Israel,"
towards them.
10.
h
'
Ps,
Mark
xi:
1.
4.1.
t,
12.
god's compassion.
/g3.)
But when a
is
<
\ci ted
"
UP
!
own
men would
that
souls
49 l
~'
God
How
2.
be
just will
the
sliding*
<\nd at last
r
wrath and indignation
not relent, but
decide;
but
Soon God will not' deliberate,
but swear they
pardon,
to
resolve
not
calamity;
laugh at their
shall not enter into his rest
!
Then how j ust will their condemnation appear
lead us to repentance !
this goodness of God now
.
it
will give
way
to
May
How
3.
shall
certainly
returning
the
mercy!
the penitent
Let
,._
,,
no
tor
ln>
Let them
So
mercy
find
then seek
all
sinner
quietude
11
Gen.
vi. 3.
Isai. lxiii.
15.
p Isai
xii
>
TO THE GOSPEL.
These were more noble than those in Thessaall readiness oj
that they received the word with
these things
whether
daily,
Scriptures
mind, and searched the
believed.
them
many
of
Therefore
so.
Acts
xvii.
11,12.
lonica, in
were
THE
is
no
Different
402
(S4.)
that
it
was
in St. Paul's
time
The Jews
the Thessalonians
They excelled
In candour
[The Thessalonians would not so much as consider what
they heard from the Apostle
But the Beraeans " enquired whether these things were
i
2.
In equity
[The Thessalonians, not
were
filled
them a
Nothing could be more contrary to equity than thus Jo
calumniate the innocent, and persecute the messengers of
heaven
The Beraeans, on the contrary, made a diligent use of the
means afforded them for solving their doubts
Thev " searched the Scriptures," which they considered as
the only standard of truth, and to which the Apostle himself
had appealed
They "searched them daily," that they might form their
judgment upon the surest grounds
They would neither receive nor reject any thing which they
had not maturely weighed]
3.
lonian Jews
Loving darkness rather than light, they strove to extin-
guish the
*
light
b
But
They misrepresented
tumult again
(84.)
mind"
Thev were
moment
to
triad
word with
the
all
493
readiness of
as
it,
The
II.
Many
was
them by means of
it
By
at
became partakers of
of
his salva-
tion
d
certainly the gift of God
disposition that is in us, merit that gift
is
way
This arises from the very .structure of the human mind,
which, like the eye, beholds tilings imperfectly when
diseased, but clearly when free from blemish"
And it is both illustrated and confirmed by various examples
Holy Writ
in
Where
good heart
fruit
"
"
is,
Address
i
illiberal
nians
b
See
Avoid
Rom.
vi. 17.
which,
in the
Matt.
Nicodemus; John
vi. <2i,
disposition constituted
" Nobilitas sola est, atque unica, virtus."
d
Eph. ii. 8. Phil. i. 20.
ii.
to,
AndLydia;
Cornelius; Acts x. 33.
6 L u ke viii. 15.
494
&C.
(84.)
Take
opportunities of gain-
all
it"
Seek
tuary
sanc-
And
let the
h
k
v. 39.
Prov.
iv. 5
'
*>
LXXXV. THE
John
Jam.
'
Thess. v. 31.
m Prov. ii. 1
6.
Col. ii. 6-8.
2.
ing
Ps.
i.
i.
John
5.
9.
iv. 1.
1, 3.
Tim.
this
lq.
ii.
seal,
iniquity.
GOD
has a people
whom
he
will
preserve from
apostasy
But he
will
their
own
passed already
But
St.
Paul entertained no
fears
for
the
ark of
I.
What
It
rection
is
\\
The
(85.)
495
grace
Christ
Nev<
in
is,
some
rtheless the
in this light
ll
state
From
From
version
the foundation
is
[From a regard
a regard to
a regard to
to
it
it
it
From
a regard to
It
is
it
[We
covenant
We
it g
The continuance of
quence of our
those blessings to us
interest in
it
is
only in conse-
Wherein
II.
The
seal
its stability
foundation of
consists
God
is
represented as having a
'
love k
In this sense
Love
is
[We
No
Cor.
iii.
2 Tim.
e
i.
11.
9.
Jer. xxxi. 3.
Rom.
yiii.
29, 30.
E ze k.
1
xxxvi. 21
Sam
Cor.
Rom
23,32.
xh. 22.
iii.
22, 23.
ix. 16.
to a covenant.
p Si u
<j.
4<)6
No
1
in
believer whatever,
if left to
(83.)
it
Our
for ever
He
He
name's sake
Hence
The
all
it
own
make
gations to holiness
III.
into
licentiousness
Hence
abusing this
covenant p
[They
covenant
But continuance in sin would be inconsistent with that
profession
The covenant
sin
It
It
security
Infer
What
rich
consolation
is
here
for
every
true
believer!
[There
1
Jam.
17.
i.
Rom.
68.
xi.
29.
m Hos.
ii.
19.
Paul considers
the stedfastness of the foundation as connected with, and depending
on, God's immutahle regard for his people ; and to this is their final
salvation to he ascribed, Mal.iii.6.
Deut.
p If Keii
more clear
2 Tim. iii.
vii.
St.
* 'AwefflT*' .
(So.)
407
covenant
The
John r
accounted
is
for
by
St.
of
falls
others
"
God
knows"
them out of
his
his sheep,
and
will suffer
hands"
ruptions
It
not
is
sin
soul
to lay hold
on
this
cove-
nant
be found at
It will
that
last,
it is
" ordered
iu all
things and
sure"]
r
.
John
ii.
19.
IflPOItTANCE OF THE
LORD'S SUPPER.
Cor.
THE
supper
St.
rectifies
their views of
that ordinance
The
Our
I.
mercies
To keep up " the remembrance" of his death, Christ
instituted his last supper
When we
angel
Vol.
I.
At
4U8
At every returning
ordinance was declared
Christ iu his death has effected a
celebration of
(86.)
it
greater deliverance
for us
his
doom
We
bl oody
shew
b
manner of
forth the
as
it
and
excruciating
it
it
till
[Christ will, in
to
judge the
world
Then
his
these
They
will incessantly
enjoy the
To
this
ordinance,
we
will
proceed to shew
II.
neglected
But a neglect of
it
death
is
much
It implies
l.
said',
is,
"
I will
earth, has
not"
But
27. a custom obtained among the
In reference to Exod.
Jews that a child should ask the meaning of the passover, and that
thu person who presided should then give an account of its intent and
origin, that so the remembrance of God's mercy might be transmitted
and this was called "the^ declaration " or
to their latest posterity
" shewing forth. "
Dr. Gill on the text.
*
xii. -26,
The breaking
of
c
In this light it is represented by St. Paul,
our Lord himself; Matt. xxvi. 28.
Cor. v. 7, and by
d We express our affiance in his blood as the Jews did in the blood
of the Paschal Lamb, when they sprinkled their door-posts with
it, and eat of the flesh that had been roast with tire.
(86.)
disregarded
ike passover
4pr)
did not
un-
ux>
punished*
Much
less shall
supper f
Surely
lion
it
is
no
they
less
who
than
madness
to persist
t's
rebel-
in this
2.
his
th
death
we
be ore us ;
Shall not
ev< rv
to
commemorate
God
visit for
Contempt of
them !
i
4.
[In baptism
at the Lord's
table
But
e
soul shall he
f
Luke
cm
off,
that
wan
Numb.
fx. 7
1.
xiv. 24.
such language?
his child?
Luke
'
K K
Or
Vet such
500
to confirm
SUPPER.
LOltD's
it
is
tacit
(86.)
renunciation of
it
And
violate ours
God
We
will
his
fulfil
we
part while
we
to die
" I
am
you
Are
duty ?
" / am afraid of sinning
1
my guilt
aftericards,
and
therein/ increasing
"
ments "
To those
with Paul"
difficulties
in
are insurmountable,
God
will
Is
repentance
In neglecting duty
Rom.
iii.
8.
come or
ad
not.
tin.
Matt.
xii. 7.
Cor.
xi. 28.
GOD
feared
In
all
let
him
eat
anil jealous
God, and
greatly to be
we should
be
is
an holy
filled
with
awe
But
]J
(87.)
prevails
among
the generality
of mankind
Even
real Christians
manifest
it
at the
communicants
I.
This
It
There
We
out
is
cannot ascertain
it
the
state
it
[It
is
men
deceive them-
selves
We
self-love
strict investi-
The
benefits
to
from
he derived
it
are
exceeding
great
[Ii our state he found good, we shall rejoice
in the
testimony of a good conscience
If it be bad, we shall he stirred up to flee from the wrath to
come
We
should therefore
duty d
this
live
But self-examination
certain occasions
is
in
more
especially needful on
TT
II.
l
words
and
Inc
2 Cor. x'ni. 5.
^oxi/xas1i
e^xi/*ot,
Ps. lxxvii. 5.
] ]
502
The
II.
n ed of
ticular
This
in
is
And
it
rmated
indeed
(87-)
time
in
" Let a
man examine
him come"
there
That ordinance
[There we see
the text;
is
is
that
at
it
Christ crucified, as
it
eyes
God
And does
ord nance
'
become us
it
to
engage
such an
lightly in
It is
our
all
powers
[The understanding should be occupied
in devoutest
meditations
engaged
And can we
paration
The
thus
command
to the uttermost
our faculties without any pre-
neglect of self-examination
may
rob us of
we might
receive
came prepared?
But who has not often communicated in vain r
And has not our neglect been the true cause of this
We
the
all
if
wc
it
at
such a season
To
assist in the
The
III.
subjects which
we
shall
shew
especially
enquire into
should examine ourselves respecting
Our knowledge of the ordinance itself
e
[To come without a proper discernment is dangerous
know
nature
and
ends
what
we
lie
of
should enquire
We
We
of the ordinance
On
The
]
bread
At
"
state of
the
much depends
God
Lord's
receive
" the
children's
\y w
Yer. 27.
We
^0,3
chil-
(87-)
dren?
lively exercise'
Application
[Begin
Yet
tins
set not
about
it
in a
legal
manner
or for self-righteous
ends
15
not trust in
i>.^
account of
;;
nt look to
God
idler stay
away from
as the publican
Be assured however
Cant.
iv.
your preparation
16.
LXXXVI11.
as
part be proportioned to
1
spent so
-'
will for
the fnosl
Luke
xviii. 13.
Cor.
this
THE
the greater
is,
the
is
abuse of it
contempt of the law is, not so bad as a contempt
the gospel
An
i.>
01
ceedinelv sinful
But
Lord's slipper
to profane the
as that institution
is
is
worse, inasmuch
us nearer
tc:
God
Hc-nct
4
Ileb. x.
-28, -20.
K K 4
504
Hence when
b
mildly
(8S.)
St.
latter,
severity
What
I.
it is
Lord unworthily
To
understand
thians behaved
The
ble
this,
the Corin-
now
Nevertheless
we may
temper
Like them we
do it
1.
imitate
shall eat
them
in
our
spirit
and
we
if
Ignorantly
[The Corinthians did not discriminate between the comand religious use of the consecrated elements
mon
Many
Irreverently
2.
[The
meeting
Corinth
in
But many
sacred awe
are altogether
light, worldly,
solemnitySuch a frame,
3.
poor
if
impenitent heart,
habitual,
Uncharitably
[The rich did not
e
as destitute
unbecoming
that
impart
is
of reverence and
4.
b
1
Sensually
22.
Their conduct seems at first sight to be absolutely
inconsistent with a profession of Christianity.
But, having been accustomed to such b( baViour in their feasts (hiring their Gentile st ite,
Ver.20
Cor.
xi.
21.
much
c
'
Matt.
v. 23, 24.
OUIt
(88.)
4.
OWN DAMNATION.
Sensually
[The Corinthians made
it
an occasion
505
for
intemperance
and excess
this,
we may be as
carnal
as they
want of
and affiance
spirituality
in Christ
makes our
service carnal
Him who
will
be
To
manner
is
no
II.
who
crucified him, as
truth 5
too arc involved in the same guilt who partake unworthily of the Lord's supper
They manifest a contempt of his sacrifice h
\\ hat dreadful iniquity is this!
How careful should we be to abstain from the commission
of it !
They
The punishment we
2.
incur
Yet
if it
be unrepented
of,
no doubt
this
punishment
will
follow
it
here
spiritual or
temporal judgments
We
we
Address
i
this as
own
The
s
1
Heb.
The
vi. 6.
meaning
x. 29.
to
Heb.
"
for,
inflicted
506 EATING
The
(88.)
to avoid
then devote themselves to the Lord in the use of
his instituted ordinances
Let
all
all
Those Mho
2.
incurring this
are
really
punishment
mav
be ours
priive
is
unworthy of par-
don
but
if
2 Chron. xxx. 15
LXXXIX.
Zech.
23.
CHRIST, THE
FOUNTAIN OPENED.
xiii. 1.
the house
sin,
THE
various metaphors by which our Lord is described in Scripture, while they give just representations
of him, are frequently calculated in a peculiar manner
to impress the minds of those who heard them
And
much
larger
tract
See John
vi. 35.
and
xi, 25.
(89-)
of country
tract
in
their
return
507
captivity
tions
Nor
shall
we be unaffected by them
if
we lament our
spiritual defilements
We
I.
propose to consider
the ex-
that day"
[This expression sometimes refers to the apostolic, and
sometimes to the millennial period
It is to
be understood in this place as designing the
'"
pression
former
That was a day
known under
the
1'
liea ven
He
self
(l
He
was
[From
in
to he
a.
whom
Spirit 6
At
opened
became a fountain
The
Jer.
The Jews
ii.
Isai. xii. 3.
13.
water
well of salvation,
d
FOUNTAIN OPENED.
CHRIST, THE
508
The persons
for
whom
was
it
to be
(89-)
Christ
house
the
spiritual
seed
of
poor
None
are excluded
The end
from "
for
who
which
it
w as
:
opened
to be
was, to cleanse
sin*'
had
[There
been
fountains
for
ceremonial
for
the
cure
unclean*
iiess 6
of bodily dis-
for
In due season
prophecy received
this
its
accomplish-
ment
The completion of it
From the incarnation
II.
of Christ
waters
its
this
fountain
flowed
in
was
partial
streams
And
f
He
is
h
The pool of Siloam, whither our Lord sent the blind man to
wash, John ix. 11. and which was typical of him, who v! as the
Shiloh of the tribe of Judah, Gen. xlix. 10. and eminently the sent
Compare John ix. 7. and vi. 38 40. Bethesda was still
of God.
more appropriate to
Luke xxii. 44.
this use,
'
Mark
John
v. 2
k
4.
John xiw
m Ps.
1.
xxii. 16.
P$. exxix. 3,
And
50Q
side, pierced
his
CHRIST,
(S9-)
] ]]
water"
Tims
men and
did
devils
concur
in
fountain
The dying
efficacy
thief
of* its
cleansing
was
It
or nation
was
It
open in
left
the promises to
all
succeeding
generations
[We may
gospel'
is the channel in which it flows
r
has already spread its streams to the ends of the earth
4
It will flow till that prophecy be fully accomplished
The invitations to it are yet sounding in the ears of all*
The word
It
Address
1. To those who
[If
men
opened
tain
Or
those
his
Son
death without
to
shall
who
they
who wash
in
it
To wash in
They who
answer
2.
To
other
ance
But
n
Lukexxiii.43.
r
Rom.
Istn. lv. 1.
sin,
p
John
Actsii.
x. 18.
v. 6.
42 47.
Rom. x.6
'
Mai.
Mait. viii.
8.
n. 14.
2,"
3.
]]
CHRIST, THE
,510
TOUNTAIN OPENED.
fountain,
this
if
(89.)
any other
him >'
To
3.
those
they
may come
to this
fountain
[Many imagine
is
a bar
to their acceptance
Rut the fountain was opened for sin, and for uncleanness
would have been the effect of such hesitation at the
What
pool of Bethesda
to
Be
it
remembered
ing]
To
4.
those
its
cleansing
efficacy
[It
is
in
must be
seen
Let
it
appear that
it
sensual desires
But
still
This
song b
do,
z John v.
y John xiii. 8.
2 Kings v. 13.
4, 7.
We contract defilement every step we take. Bishop Beveridge
justly observes " Our very tears need to be washed, and our repentb
Rev. i. 5, 6.
ances to be repented of."
*
XC.
Hos.viii. 12.
/ have written to them the great things of
law, and they were counted an a strange thing.
MEN
judge of
sins often
by
their
my
outward appear-
ance
But
God
its
several agsrava-
tions
Hence
(90.)
Hence God,
about
to punish,
disregard of his
What
I.
particularly charged
511
whom
he was
upon them
their
word
i.
[The
rite
clared this*
2.
That
3.
the
Holy
Spirit will
fouIs
[This was intimated by all the ceremonial lustrations, and
promised in the most express terms
These things
d
Testament
And God
are
more
New
II.
1.
How
stead
of original sin
marvellous the substitution of God's only Son in our
!
How
image
Well might " the angels
!
III.
What
We
regard
is
shewn to them
men would be constantly occu-
But
a
b
c
d
e
Gen.
vi. 5.
Jer. vvii. p.
Ps.
li.
5.
iii.
5.
] ]
,512
(90.)
thing''
They
They
Infer
How
[Men have
We
2.
word
'
The
Jer. xx. 8.
'
Pet.
ii.
9.
Eph.
i.
k Jer. viii.
9.
18.
Rom.
xi. 33.
Jer. xvii. 5
trusteth in
710
]]
(91.)
5l3
EVERY
port from
its
God
depend on the creature rather
to
Though constantly
arm of flesh
disappointed, he
is
still
leans on an
terms
We
I.
shall consider
The
this description
We
own
con-
science
[///
temporal things,
we never
creature
If they be prosperous, we trust in uncertain riches, and
take the glory to ourselves
If adverse, we lean to our own understanding and exertions, or rely for succour on our friends
/// spiritual things, we seek to establish a righteousness of
our own
We expect to repent and serve
true Christian " trusts
The
in
He commits
makes
trusts also in
renounces
Jesus as the
all
hope
in
the
God of
pio-ji*
aid
He
He
hope"
dence
God by
Hod of grace
own goodness
his
or resolu-
tions
distinction
between
[Both
Vol.
I.
L.l
51
(9l.)*
reli-
self-
dependence
Nor do the same persons always exercise their graces in
the same degree
There are remains of self-righteousness, 8tc in the best of
men
But the unregenerate allow these things which are abhorred by the regenerate
Nor
is
this difference
between them of
trifling
im-
port
II.
Men's
eternal
state
will
be
fixed
with
perfect
equity
The
contrasted
in reference to
Figuratively
And
b
Numb.
xxii. 6.
(91.)
And
The
He
5 5
I
of grace d
Unmix t
[The unbeliever " shall not see when good cometh"
lie receives none of the heavenly dew that falls around
him
The believer " shall not see when heat cometh, but his
leaf shall he green, nor shall he be careful in the year of
drought"
experience " heat" and " drought,"
may
lie
i.
e.
heavy
afflictions
He
thein
however,
shall,
Free from
all
not
be
injured,
but
by
benefited
Fternal
[The unbeliever "
Infer
How
i.
[If
in the
How
?.
are
we
all
concerned to
trust in Christ!
[God
So
c
shall
Job xx.
we
all
and escape
d
2-2.
his curse
His
'
llos. vi. I.
h
John xiv. l.
making this declaration
Conceive Christ as
ment. Compare Matt. xxv. 34, 41.
'
LL2
]: ]
5*6
Now
Ileb.
xiii.
from
you perfect
which
that,
to
whom
in even/
good work
to
in
you
PRAYER,
is
that
endeavours
The means
out
fail
with-
it
The
it
on
occasion
all
good example
lie bfcgins and ends almost every epistle with prayer
In discoursing on this comprehensive prayer, we shall
I.
Explain
The
it
apostle's
in meditating
upon God
He
here
represents
the
Deity
most glorious
in
view
We
This endearing
He
He
is
title
feels
He
He
We avencdt
He
has
Jesus"
[This exercise of the Father's power
ance
is
of infinite import-
to us
If Christ
hope*
And
this
He
Pet.
i.
21.
]"
(9 3.)
He
5 1J
sheep
[God's people are like a weak and timid Bock
lie has appointed his own Sou over them
Christ, as their Shepherd, watches, fi eds, heals them, &.c. c
The appointment of such a Shepherd is a wonderful token
of God's low
But
blood
The Father
also
now remembered
cove-
nant
He
had regard
to his
own
enirao;cinenrs,
represents
God
when he
raised
up
as -agi-adaus, almighty,
Hebrews
" perfect"
is, that they might be
[Absolute perfection was not to he expected e
But the will of God was to be the rule and reason of their
duty
The extent of their duty was, u every good work " without
exception
Tor the performance of it he desires that God would " fit
them'"
And that he would
To
this
[He ean
adoration
lie has been speaking of Christ as the head of the church,
and as the author of our acceptance with God
He
Isai. xl. 11.
Phil.
lii.
12.
d Isai. liii.
'
L L 3
io.
k*tJJo-u.
CHRISTIAN PRINCIPLES
51
(92.)
He now
Improve
II.
The
bis prayer,
we
shall
it
prayer before us
is
tion
we ought
to
it
The
[Many
which he prayed
for
[Though
profess
of
all
tiie
them
But
*
Acts
iv. 12.
IMPROVED IN PRAYER.
(92.)
raise
51 g
their expectations,
they
still
fall
shame"
XCIII.
Isai. lxiv. 7.
stirreth
MAN
human
He
us.
supply-
God
It is to
he needs
But he
bear
all
is
his
that he
must look
own
which
that he will
God
for
relief
On
account
this
it
is
that so
many
faint
under their
afflictions
And
this
his
people
I.
The
nature of prayer
Praver
is
expressions
It is here set forth under the idea of " calling upon
God
"
[Petitions,
It
L L 4
Bp. Lowth
]
]
THE CONSEQUENCES OF
520
(93,)
if
spirit
them
It
"
is
promises
We
of his blessings
It
is
old''
up of oneself"
to lay
God
hold on
[It
in the
is
no easy thing
We engage in
to gain access to
God
in
prayer
for the
We
When we
light,
we
shall see
reason to lament
The
II.
general neglect of
Many live
p hey are
They
They
it
ment
before
God
Like metal from the fire they soon return to their former
hardness f
After some signal deliverance too they will praise God
But, like the Israelites, they wili soon forget his mercies c
Some
will
to this duty
[They
b
c
f
Tsai.
xxvii
Ps. lxxviii.
5.
343-.
p s# CV i.
\\
13.
NEGLECTING PRAYER.
(93.)
[They
repeat
will
their
521
accustomed form
stated
at
.
seasons
Or they will offer a few general and cold petitions
And with this outward act they will rest satisfied
They feel oo pleasure in the duly, hut perform it as a
.
task
is
f1
God
to
was
aright
in the prophet's
on
lay held
their souls to
in
They may he
To
The consequences
III.
we proceed
none"
at
all]
to set forth
ot this neglect
The
prayer
He
the work!
'
He
But he
upon him
oi terror
than
He
will
his
love in
the hearts
.
oi
.
They
They
the fool
..ci
He
and glory
lot
with
them
e
Isai. viii.
them
The prophet
to include
in his censure.
Uohnxiv
1
lS.
mean
Ps. xiv.
1.
'Prev.x.v io.
22.
original.
'lhe words in Italics are not in the
]]
522
The
(93.)
them
And
to eternity
neglect m
Application
Thev, who live
own
things
[This offence has been awfully marked by the indignation
n
of God
How bitter must be the reflections of those who perish
through this neglect
Surelv all should seek the Lord while he may be found
They
also,
who
to heart
danger
Nor
it
with
who
profess godliness
[Unless we stir up ourselves, continually, we shall soon
divine presence
the
lose
cannot guard too much against formality in prayer
*
Let us be encouraged by God's gracious declaration
We
m If all the souls that are banished from the divine presence were
asked, " Wherefore, has God hid his face from you?" they must
assign the reason that is given in the text.
Ps. lxxxi. 10
enemies?
to
James
v. 16.
condemnation?
own
hearts lust,"
Matt.
xi. 12.
8.
God
is
523
Men
xviii. l.
ought always
THE
efficacy of prayer
sacred writing?-
And every incitenaenl to
to
IN PRAYER.
to faint.
is
it is afforded us
Nevertheless we are prone to taint in the performance
it
of
To
in
it
a parable
Waving
all
itself,
we
shall con-
sider
Our duty
I.
To
Statedly
[Regular seasons for prayer should be fixed
Except in cases of absolute necessity a they should be
adhered to
should constantly acknowledge God in the public
assembly b
should maintain his worship also in our families c
Nor should we on any account omit it in our closets' ]
We
We
Occasionally
[There are many particular occasions which require us
may
to
Prosperity, that
God may
counteract
its
evil
tendency e
Adversity,
Matt.
r
Ileb. x. 25.
ix. 13.
How
discretion
frequent the stated seasons shall be, must be left to our own
David's example is good, Ps. lv. 17. But as the morning
;
and evening
may
e
sacrifices
be said to pray
Our
alxvay.s
Pro v. xxx.
9.
in all
See
.524
(Q4.)
Times
"
Habitually
[We
We
may have
business
Nor
h
tions
We
"
ought," &c.
pray thus is our duty
a duty we owe to God
[He, our Creator, Preserver, and Redeemer, has com-
To
It
is
manded it
Nor can any thing absolve
obey]
We
'
its
But
We
owe
[A "
to ourselves
it
spirit
Nor can we
cultivate
It
II.
is,
it
of supplication"
is
body
as food to the
feel
any regard
The
we do not
fulfil this
duty
When we
performance of
it,
we
may
By
* 2 Chron. vii. 14.
James v. 13.
h
Compare 2 Sam. xv. 31. with 2 Sam. xvii. 14, 23.
Keh. ii. 4, 6.
f
this truth
Sam.
xii.
See also
23.
(94.)
By
means many
those
...
exercises
Hut to
culty
to the
yield
temptation
is
525
in
to increase
is
rrr
the dim,
prayer
seasons
will generally
of grace
Thejiesh also, with
itself
its
lost or
upon
vilest
us
attention
Nor
Satanbe backward
will
hensions
Unbelief
ceived"
1
may
Application
Moses"
Above
end
all,
let
And God
will fulfil to
us his
own
pr raise
pJ
has various devices whereby he strives to accomplish beHe will suggest " it is needless to pray:" or,^" it is prepurpose.
sumption for so great a sinner to ask any thing of God:" or, "it ia
5
hypocrisy to ask, when the heart is so little engaged."
1
he
lie
mind
the
him
Such are
fluency and enlargement in prayer.
which he often assails the soul, Rpll. vi. |6.
m James i. 6, 7.
" F..vxl.
Luke
xviii.
28.
Gal.
tlie
xvii.
vi.
9.
to
13.
526
XCV.
M ic.
vii. 18
Who is a God like unto thee, that par20.
doneth iniquity, and passeth by the transgression of the
remnant of his heritage ? He retaineth not his anger for
tie will turn again,
ever, because he delighteth in mercy,
he will have compassion upon us ; he will subdue our iniquities ; and thou wilt cast all their sins into the depths of the
Thou wilt perform the truth to Jacob, and the mercy to
sea.
Abraham, which thou hast sworn unto our fathers from the
days of old.
EVERY
to
great author
its
restored to their
God
that
the
Jews might be
Egypt
it,
mercy
In
the
admi-
in
lead
us to consider
its rise
God
has had at
all
world
[They were very few
in
days
the
of ISoah,
of
or
Abraham
"
In our Lord's day they were but a " little flock
apostle's description of them is still as true as ever
d
These, however, .-re esteemed as God's " heritage "
The
Though he
feels
longit
not
He
unto
life
them repentance
In
Ver. 14.
Rom.
xi. 5.
Ver.
Ps.
ciii.
10.
15 17.
(<)5.)
In so doing he
mercy
[There
is
towards
5^7
own
love and
is
all E
in
b
iniquities of the wicked are a burthen to him
lie waits to be gracious unto them
He deliberates long before he easts them off k
When he rejects them finally, he does it with reluctance
He is often so troubled for the obstinate, that he resolves
for his own sake to reclaim them by a sovereign exercise of
The
'
m
almighty power
When lie has prevailed on a sinner, he exults for joy n
And thus it is that he saves the remnant of his heritage"
What reason then have thev to exclaim, " Who is like unto
theef"]
The mercy
is
worthy of admi-
ration also
In
II.
progress
continues to act with
its
God
towards them
[Thev are,
They
them p
him
provoke
often
astonishing forbearance
from him
withdraw himself
to
from
He
season
He
restores to
How
little
interesting
character
his
due
their iniquities
[He
will
"
sub-
He
s
31.
Judgment
Isai.
xxx.
-ler. iii.
is
1 8.
19.
woman,
IIos. vi. 4.
Zeph.
the.
p
iii.
father,
17.
xxviii.
Luke xix.41.
Luke XV.
Dent, xxxii.
-20.
Is.
Ps.
efi'ert,
ciii.
14.
Is.lwi. 16-18.
Rom.
vi.
14.
528
to
embitter
(95.)
sin to
them
to
it
He
And
"Who?"&c.
But the
In
III.
full
its
consummation
renewed forgive-
ness
He
will cast
And
rise
God
them
to
will fulfil
his
extent
'*
[The promises
mercy
as
made
to
Abraham and
his seed
were
'
The
" truth"
They have
" oath
"
And
been
established with
the
sanction of an
these " promises " will be fulfilled " to all the seed"
forth with shoutings,"
How
mercy
will
every
glorified
soul
then
What
energy
healed, of glory
will a sight
text!
May
perience
this
!
view of the
subject
be realized
in
our
ex-
Application*
[Let the careless consider against
whom
committed
Will
Isai. xl.
ig
31.
Zech.
iv. 7.
(95.)
529
Scripture*
JSor let
And
let
him adopt
Gen. xxxix.9.
Dent, xxxiii.
XCVI.
dictates of sense
himself
to
Neh. ix.17.
congra-
that
Isai.lv. 7.
-ig.
Isai.lv. 8, 9.
Isai.xxv. p.
Col.
As
6, 7.
so walk
Lord,
THE
to see his
is
people flourish
The
apostles were
respect
eminent examples to us
in
this
'
whom
and assiduity
The
I.
Christian's character
Christ
is
When we
him
The
God
on him
believe
to
mankind
we
are said
distinguishing character
of
to
Christians
.*
St.
Gal.
Paul was no
tliun he
iv.
b Col.
19.
ii.
Vol.
less
I.
to
John
iv.
10.
Uu
it
in others,
accept
We
r
1, 5.
that
is,
him
Freely
[The pride of our hearts makes us backward
God's o tiers
vii. 4.
receive
2 Cor.
Rom.
John
i.
12,
ix. 3,
]]
"
53
We
But we must
price
favour
possible,
if
an
($6.)
interest in his
receive
'
The
is
do
willing to
this
He
Fully
his
king
to
govern
Deliberately
He
knows what he
to
is
world
He
is
h
scribed
In consequence of
God
to serve
he stands engaged
manner
His duty
II.
The
And
is
his character,
in a peculiar
Christian
is
Christ
his "
travelling
is
way
his
duty
is
'
which he
,
[Believers are not at liberty to tread their former paths
Jesus is to be their pattern and example"
His zeal for God should be the object of their constant
The Lord
imitation "
His love to them should be the measure of their love to
others
In every disposition they should strive to resemble him
Their obligation to this arises from their character and
profession
In dependence on him
[Without this, all the endeavours of
vain
k
*
They
r
Isai. Iv. 1.
Mic. vi. 6, 7.
Matt. xvi. 24,25. See also Matt, xiii.46.
John
John
be
xiv. 6.
iv.
34.
'
1'et. iv.
John
>.
iii.
16.
s
'
m
p
Eph.
Heb.
1
iii.
8.
xi. 13.
Pet. h. 21.
John
ii.
6.
PRIVILEGE OF CHRISTIANS.
(96.)
] ]
531
in
him'
They must
continually
trust
in
his
righteousness
acceptance 8
And on the communications of his grace for support
But the
Christian's duty
is
for
also
His privilege
Whilst he is studying to approve himself to his Lord,
is his privilege to walk
Firmly
[The office of a root is to keep the tree firm, while it
III.
it
Progressively
is carried on in order to its completion
materials are added to bring it to perfection
Chris Win is founded on the Lord Jesus Christ*
daily should the superstructure be advancing y
[A building
New
The
And
To experience
this
is
the privilege of
all
But,
11
if
Triumphantly
[Doubtless the Christian has frequent cause for sorrowhis grounds for joy and gratitude are also "abundant"
Tie should ever reflect on what has been, and shall be,
But
done
for
him
of troubles "
As he grows in grace, he will experience this c
Application
r
John xv.
5.
Acts
iv.
8.
Uos. xiv.
Phil.
i.
u.
Eph.
iv.
Eph.
ii.
2 Cor.
ii.
12.
14.
"
15.
14.
M M
Phil.
iii.
9.
Cor.
iii.
11.
Cor.
iii.
10, 12
Isai.
Ii.
3.
15.
the character,
532
&c. of christians.
(96.)
Application
enquire
[Let us
whether
we have
received
Christ
aright ?
d
If we have not, let us not deceive our own souls
If we have, let us not continue in a low and drooping
state
6
Let us endeavour to walk suitably to our profession -
John
v. 12.
XCVII.
Col.
i,
>
to.
and
IIos. xiv. 5
as the
7.
lily,
return; they shall revive as the corn, and grow as the vine;
the scent thereof shall be as the wine of Lebanon,
THERE
renowned authors
They
liar attention
blessings than
people
I.
sublime
[The
known
in this
signifi-
benefits of the
dew
are but
little
climate
But
in
cant*
For some time after the creation, dew supplied the place
of rain b
^nd, after rain was given, it still remained of great use
The
Where
jnuore
the rains are periodical, and the climate hot, the dews arg
& Gen. ii. 6,
abundant.
>
(97.)
533
c
The
They represent
curse d
ground
Vet
In
fitly
silently
it
And
mise
are
And
secret
distils
to his people
thus he
fulfils
to
them
his
own most
gracious pro-
Were
his
influential
siasm
But
II.
Its fruits
The
and
by
effects
effects of the
dew
vegetation
The
Growth
[The "lily*' springs up speedily, but
is
of short dura-
tion
The
extent
Beauty
[There
tree
is
peculiar
grace
in the olive-
"
And
such
is
God
What
fc
,$9,
3.
d
in the wind, the earth
2 Sam. i. 21.
quake, or the fiie, but in the small still voice, 1 Kings XIX, 11, 12.
' 2
e Isai.lviii. 11.
Cor. vi. 16.
M M
534
What
(Q7.)
a lustre
tion
"
'
Christian
Fragrancy m
[Lebanon was no
less
famous
for its
odoriferous vines
a savour
all
around
him n ?
How
How
conversation !
How pleasing
In proportion
duty
is it
as
also to his
he
God and
near
lives
to
Saviour p
God, he
fulfils
that
Fruitfulncss
[The " corn and the vine" arc just emblems of a Christian's fruitfulncss
the sun
rain
Thus
the
desponding
Christian
may be
reduced to
a drooping or
state
Infer
i.
How
honourable
and blessed
is
the Christian's
state
h
1
rnf(
[Often
k Eph.
'
1 Pet. hi. 4.
Exod. xxxiv. 30.
iv. 23, 24.
The olive, as an evergreen, retains its beauty ; and
1. 3.
Ps.
m Tins
is
is
twice
fit
emblem of the
mentioned
in
the
in
true Christian.
text,
n
2 Cor. ii. 14.
pecuhai nonce.
exhaled
sun
has
the
the.
clew,
him
before
or the world abated
See
the fervour of his affections ; and how does he verify that saying!
Piov. xvi. 24.
* Col. iv. 6.
p Mai. in. 16.
Ca-it. iv. 16.
r
If he be a master, a parent, and especially a minister, the benefit
of hia revivals will extend to many.
(97.)
[Often
he favoured with
is
FAVOUR.
visits
535
from above'
And
Who
privileges
Andto
"
How
called
2.
hopeful
is
who
wait
on
God!
[The promises
in the text
prayer
And
they are
made
to
all,
who, "
with
God
dew be withheld from
If the
them 4
Its
souls
it
shall
descend on
They
s
others,
shall
John
xiv. 23.
u Isai.
xl.
XCVIII.
Judges
vi.
37, 38.
31.
5.
O inhabitants of Jerusalem, and men of Judah,
3
1\ hat could
judge, I pray you, betwixt me and my vineyard.
have been done more to my vineyard that I have not dune in
it f
Wherefore when I looked that it should bring forth
grapes, brought it forth wild grapes'? And noic goto; I
will tell you what I will do to my vineyard.
Isai. v.
MERCIES
Jews
in
Babylon
Our Lord
applied
it
in reference to the
Romans a
and
approaching
by the
civil polity
It
4
M M
god's
536
It
appeal to man
decision.
(98.)
is
In
this
contained
His appeal
I.
Many
enJy
[In our civil capacity,
we
In
many
'
But our
[We
vation
We
we may
alJ
abundant cause
find
have
are urged
by the
strongest motives to
way of
walk in
e
it
sal-
God and
it
Wj
b
John
x. 9.
and xiv.
6.
human
Cor.
iii.
fears,
11.
Acts
iv.
12.
of Christ is set
1 Cor. v. 14.
e
Luke
xi. 13.
apostle's words,
Ghost."
p See the verse before the text; which, stripped of the figure, may
be considered as comprehending the two questions contained in this
bra
Could superstition obscure the light? its clouds have been dispelled by t lie revival of literary and religious knowledge. Could />/rjudicc pervert oui judgment? a liberality of sentiment prevails beyond
the
We
you, and
appeal to
Happy were
it
God
537
your own
in
advantages
reason tor
II.
(98.)
cause
His expostulation
The
And that
before us
we feel
the
influence
And, that vie go forth against all the enemies of our souls
humble dependence on his promised aid
in
We
principles
We
instead of looking
Spirit
Alas! our
and
fruit
clusters of
Gomorrah
'
"
Sodom,
But
the example of former ages. Could guilt dismay our hearts ? God has
Could a sen**: of our weakness dissent his own Son to die tor us.
courage us? God has promised the aid of bis Spirit. Could persecih
tion alarm our fears? we " sit, every oik; under Ins own vine and ligtrce."
How
us
care has
prevail, to exclude
far as
be done
!<
n taken, as
What, then,
them.
and him
Christ all his salvation and all his desire; the ether exalts himself
into the place of Christ, and wishes to become, in part at least, bis owq
Saviour: The one regards eternal things as a reality the other is
scarcely more affected by them than if they were a fiction: 'Ihc one
conquers sin and Satan in the strength of Christ; the other is either
In a word, the one is a
openly or secretly led captive by them both.
compound of humility, heavenly-mindedness, and zeal; and the other
of pride, worldliness, and indifference.
;
ject of
',
art too much compressed, and the -aba country conjugation. To an illiterate
more
edifying.
But
that
god's
538
God
will
appear from
III.
His menace
is
(9S.)
Under
God
unprofitable servants
lusts'
He who
upon
us by
his
He
2.
has "
commanded
[He
down
rain
assist
grace"
will
will
He
3.
will
[We may
easily
conceive
how
field
the
its
boar of the
" fences are all
wild
Application
[What
reason have
we
all
to
ful ness!
long delayed
Let the " forbearance exercised towards
repentance*"
k
Yor. 5, 6.
Gen. vi. 3.
2 Cor. ii. id.
Rom.
ii.
4.
us,
lead
us
^ nc
to
j
god's
(98.)
And
Christians
appeal to man's
us henceforth
let
r
decision".
seek to resemble
the
539
primitive
And what
husbandman ?
Has there been anything
used
defective in
the
means
lie
has
selves
Rom.
vi.
22.
ii.
7.
Jill this
The Desire of
:
and I
Lord of Hosts.
will
with what
is
honour
But a contrite heart is a more acceptable residence for
God than even the temple of Solomon itseli a
'1 he
Jews, on their return from Babylon, began to
rebuild their temple
But they, who remembered the former temple, wept
to his
aloud
To
I.
Whose advent
is
here spoken of
The
*
Isai.lxvi. 1, 2.
Ezra.
iii.
11
13.
] ]
540
The prophet
and gold
silver
He
(99-)
and appearance
in the
flesh
Christ
a
nations
here
is
Desire of
all
"
Many
hurt
wore
captivities, or flight,
empires
All nations,
if
accords
with
that
of
the
[He
fts
flesh
Would we
died for us
Would we
sympathize
purpose
desire
desire
zcith
testified his
love? he has
usf
'
plain
If
He
is
sence
[The
* Some, indeed, put that interpretation ori the text
but it is not
prohibit that such an event would be so solemnly introduced; or that
Buch a fact ever took place in the degree supposed ; or that, if it did,
the glory of their temple could by such means be brought to exceed
that of the t'<>rme>-, considering how many things there were in the
former, of which the latter was destitute.
:
All nations indeed do not actually, desire him, because they know
but they may he said to desire him, just as the whole
t
en 'ition is 6aid to be waiting for the manifestation of the sons of
Godj cv-c. Horn. viii. 19 21. or, as Mount Zicn is said to be the joy
d
him not
Phil,
K
Eph.
iii.
810.
v. 2.
'
Rom.
Heb.
ix. 5.
iv.
John
2 Cor.
i.
14.
iv. 4.
NATION'S,
CHRIST THE DESIRE OF ALL
(99-)
54*
(The
was brought
At the appointed time he
r
thither
T tuX
by
hi*
"-
And
The prospect
consoling OB
of this event was peculiarly
account ot
II.
It
"
filled it
with
the former
,
m %Mta
xchieh ucre
more than supplied all those things
.
.,
wanting in his temple
restored to the
rThough many of the sacred vessels were
was irreteoyerably lost-Jew* by Cyrus, there was much that
symbol ot the Ueitv,
the
cloud,
bright
the
The Shechinak,
,
He
was withdrawn
The
The
priest
The
ark, with
all
that
it
that
tire
l^ali
alhadoly
of
'"Tt'hadThe true
q
memorials
richer
ark, containing infinitely
of divine love
It had a divine instructor,
n his
,
who
revealed
all
1?
.1
,.>.
1 athci g
Nor
81
Thus did
wherein
it
it
excel
in
'
the
Deity
[The
Mai. hi. 1. ai jj
He was to conic while the temple was standing j
it was utterly demolished,
death
bis
after
years
text. About forii
-Lukeii.a 7
.
9.
Hag
"I.uken.40.
a po^ of
\i Z
budded.
that
rod
Aaron's
the lawfthje pot of manna, and
them, the rod to
The Jews
no lopger need the law to instruct
.
ii
confirm their
faith,
were sustained
and nourishment,
for their instruction, confirmation,
542
(99.)
splendour
woman "
in the temple
Application
[Wherever Christ
And
tation
And
Kings
viii.
io, 11.
C.
Phil.
iii.
&
xxviii. 20.
John
John
vii.
viii.
46.
11.
Eph.
ii.
21, 22.
his
resurrection.
MANY
power
of,"
&c.
I.
What
(100.)
I.
What
The
is
Christ's resurrection
work cannot,
543
strictly
them
we may
all
treat of
distinctly
The
In our justification
8
[The death of Christ was our ransom
Yet
death
In our sanctification
[Sanctification can be effected only
The
risen
Spirit
by the Holy
if
Spirit
But
On
We
if
Christ
first-fruits"
"
II.
to
Matt.xx.28.
The high
priest
was
first to offer
Rom.
John
iv.
xvi. 7.
h Rom. xiv.
9.
John
Rom.
viii.
34.
it is
be conformed, Rom.
mindtdness, Col. iii.
1
1 Cor. xv. 21.
1
15.
e
25.
fication, in that
1
Cor.xv. 17, 18.
the sacrifice, and then carry the
xiv. 2, 3.
Thess.
m Heb.
vi.
iv. 14.
20.
544
(100.)
To
To
our breasts"
to create hope in
to sin
purified by
and Satan
!
it>
Infer
Religion must influence our practice
any doctrine were merely speculative, it would be
But this enters deeply into our experience
Let us then guard against resting in notions
And reduce every doctrine to practice
1.
[If
this
We
We
likeness
6
Pet i.
John
21.
iii.
3.
TeL
Phil.
END OF
Luke Hansard
&:
Sons, printers,
3.
i.
iii.
13, 14.
VOL.
I.
aCor.v.1,2.
l's.
xvii. 15.
%'